niiilnliWli 
 
SEP  1 5  1988 
 
 BX  5141    .B544  1818 
 Biddulph,  Thomas  Tregenna, 
 
 1763-1838. 
 Essays  on  some  select  parts 
 
 of  the  liturav  of  the 
 
Digitized  by 
 
 the  Internet  Archive 
 
 in  2015 
 
 https://archive.org/details/essaysonsomeseleOObidd 
 
ON  SOME 
 
 SELECT  PARTS  OF  THE  LITURGY 
 
 OF  THE 
 
 Cfmrcf)  of  Cnglanti, 
 
 THE  SUB%TANCE  OP 
 
 A  COURSE  OF  LECTURES, 
 
 DELIVERED  IN  THE 
 PARISH  CHURCH  OF  ST.  WEREURGH,  BRISTOL. 
 
 BY  THOMAS  TVBIDDULPH,  A.M« 
 
 Late  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford. 
 
 ADAPTED  TO  THE 
 LITURGY   OP  THE  PROTESTANT  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  IN  THE  UNITID 
 STATES  OF  AMERICA. 
 
 Hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words.— 2  Tim.  i.  13. 
 
 TIRST  AMERICAN  EDITION. 
 
 BOSTON: 
 
 PRINTED  FOR  THE  PUBLISHERS,  BY  MTJNROE  &  FRANCIS, 
 AND  FOR  SALE  BY  THEM, 
 A 3TB  BY  CUMMINGS  &  HILLIARD,  R.  B,  &  C«  WILLIAMS,  AND  THE 
 OTHER  BOOKSELLERS  IN  BOSTON, 
 
 And  at  the  principal  Bookstore*  in  the  United  States, 
 
Mr.  Biddulph's  Essays  on  the  Liturgy 
 I  consider  as  excellent  and  useful  in  a 
 high  degree  ;  and  this  selection  from 
 them  is  commended  to  all  who  would 
 be  established  in  sound  doctrine,  and  the 
 practice  of  true  godliness  :  and  especial- 
 ly to  Episcopalians,  who  will  be  here 
 instructed  to  worship  God  in  Spirit  and 
 ifl  truth. 
 
 Alex.  V.  Griswold,  Bishop  of 
 the  Eastern  Diocese, 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 It  may  not  be  improper  here  to  ob- 
 serve, that  it  has  been  the  design  of  the 
 American  Editor,  only  so  far  to  alter  the 
 following  Essays,  as  their  local  reference 
 might  seem  to  require. 
 
 AUGUST,  1818. 
 
PEIIS 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Essay  I.       On  the  Prefatory  Sentences. 
 
 II.  On  the  Exhortation. 
 
 III.  On  the  Confession. 
 
 IV.  On  the  Absolution. 
 
 .V.     On  the  Psalms,  Lessons,  Epistles 
 and  Gospels. 
 
 VI.  On  the  Apostles'  Creed. 
 
 VII.  On  the  Collect  at  Morning  Service, 
 
 for  Peace. 
 
 VIII.  On  the  Collect  at  Morning  Service, 
 
 for  Grace. 
 
 IX.  On  the  Prayer  for  the  President  of 
 the  United  States  and  all  in  Authority. 
 
 X.  On  the  Prayer  for  the  Clergy  and 
 
 People. 
 
 XL    On  the  Prayer  for  all  Conditions  of 
 Men. 
 
 XII.  On  the  General  Thanksgiving. 
 
ERRATUM. 
 
 The  reader  is  requested  to  correct  with  his  pen  the  following 
 page  168, 13  lines  from  top  for  Church  of  England  read  our  Church 
 in  some  copies. 
 
Tnr?i: : 
 
 To  the  Inhabitants  of  the  parish  of  St 
 Werhurgh  in  the  city  of  Bristol,  and 
 the  congregation  which  usually  as- 
 sembles for  Divine  worship  in  their 
 parish-church,  on  the  evening  of  the 
 Lord's  day. 
 
 My  dear  Brethrex, 
 
 A  S  a  desire  to  promote  your  everlasting  salva- 
 tion  gave  rise  to  that  Course  of  Lectures,  of 
 which  the  following  pages  contain  the  substance  ; 
 it  seemed,  on  mature  reflection,  that  you  were  the 
 persons  to  whom  I  should  with  the  greatest  pro- 
 priety address  these  humble  fruits  of  my  labor. 
 Permit  me  to  say,  in  imitation  of  the  Apostle, 
 that  God  is  my  record,  how  greatly  I  long  after 
 you  all  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ  ;  and  that 
 my  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  for  you  is, 
 that  you  may  be  saved.      And  if  the  adorable 
 Head  of  the  church  should  condescend  to  render 
 the  use  of  so  mean  an  instrument  effectual  to  the 
 furtherance  of  your  spiritual  happiness  in  this 
 world,  and  to  the  preparation  of  your  souls  for 
 that  rest  which  remaineth  to  the  people  of  God  in 
 the  world  to  come  ;  great  will  be  our  mutual  joy 
 
[  *  } 
 
 and  congratulation,  when  we  meet  together  in 
 the  courts  above  to  worship  the  Lamb  that 
 was  slain,  and  hath  redeemed  us  unto  God  by  his 
 lflood. 
 
 Great  is  the  honor  and  regard,  which  I  enter- 
 tain for  you,  Men,  Brethren,  and  Fathers,  the 
 worthy  Rector,  the  Vestrymen,  and  other  inhab- 
 itants of  the  Parish,  to  which  I  have  lately  been 
 appointed  the  Lecturer.    The  general  respectabil- 
 ity of  your  characters,  as  members  of  society,  se- 
 cures to  you  public  esteem  ;  while  the  pious  ex- 
 ample of  many  among  you,  founded  on  Christian 
 principles,  attracts  the  cordial  affection  of  all  who 
 truly  fear  God.    But  that  which  more  peculiarly 
 on  the  present  occasion  demands  a  due  acknowl- 
 edgment, is  that  instance  of  your  conduct  when, 
 rising  superior  to  vulgar  prejudices,  and  sincere- 
 ly wishing  to  glorify  God  in  the  advancement 
 both  of  your  own  spiritual  welfare  and  that  of 
 your  fellow-citizens,  you  unanimously  unfolded 
 the  doors  of  your  church  for  Divine  worship  on 
 the  evening  of  every  Lord's  day,  and  some  other 
 select  occasions  ;  and  also  those  of  your  pews  for 
 the  accommodation  of  such  extra-parishioners  as 
 might  wish  to  attend  the  lecture.    The  utility  of 
 such  an  institution  will  be  denied  by  no  persons, 
 but  such  as  are  blinded  by  ignorance,  prejudice, 
 or  disaffection  to  religion.    A  Sunday-Evening 
 lecture  has  numerous  advantages.    At  such  a 
 season  the  wretched  inhabitant  of  the  garret, 
 
[     vii  ] 
 
 whose  pride  and  rags  prevent  an  appearance  in 
 the  house  of  God  during  the  open  day,  will  often 
 descend  under  the  veil  of  twilight  ;  and  creep, 
 unobserved  by  every  eye,  except  His,  *  who  be- 
 holdeth  all  the  dwellers  upon  earth,"  to  some 
 obscure  corner  of  the  hallowed  dome,  where  to 
 the  poor  the  gospel  is  preached.  And  who  can 
 say,  whether  through  your  zeal  in  opening  your 
 church  for  general  instruction,  many  of  these  may 
 not  be  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it 
 is  in  Jesus  ;  and  at  the  great  day,  when  they  shall 
 have  exchanged  their  sordid  raiment  for  the 
 splendid  robe  prepared  to  be  worn  at  the  mar- 
 riage-supper of  the  Lamb,  bless  you  as  the  instru- 
 ments under  God  of  their  rescue  from  ignorance, 
 sin,  misery,  and  destruction  ?  Besides  persons 
 of  the  above  description,  there  is  a  numerous  class 
 of  servants  in  every  large  town,  whose  employers 
 either  from  necessity  or  a  preference  of  their  own 
 sensual  gratifications  to  the  salvation  of  their  de- 
 pendents, detain  them  at  home  during  either  one 
 or  both  the  usual  services  of  our  church.  Such 
 persons  must  rejoice,  if  the  least  concern  about 
 religion  prevail  in  their  minds,  that  you  have  af- 
 forded them  an  opportunity  of  hearing  the  blessed 
 word  of  God,  and  joining  in  His  worship,  of 
 which  privileges  they  wrere  before  destitute. 
 Moreover  some  of  the  unprincipled  and  unhappy 
 vagrants  of  both  sexes,  who  spend  the  sacred 
 hours  of  the  Lord's-day  Evening  in  the  streets  of 
 
[    viii  ] 
 
 our  city,  may  be  expected,  either  attracted  by 
 the  novelty  of  the  scene,  or  feeling  the  salutary 
 touch  of  compunction,  to  drop  in  among  us.  And 
 however  hardened  they  may  be  at  present,  and 
 hackneyed  in  the  ways  of  vice,  yet  the  word  of 
 God,  which  is  quick  and  powerful  and  sharper 
 than  any  two-edged  sword,may  happily  reach  their 
 hearts,  so  as  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light, 
 and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.  How  ec- 
 static will  be  your  delight,  should  any  such  per- 
 sons, meeting  you  in  the  realms  of  bliss,  address 
 you  in  expressions  like  these  :   *  Well  do  I  re- 
 
 *  member  the  time,  when  wandering  through  the 
 6  streets  of  Bristol  on  the  evening  of  the  sabbath- 
 «  day,  unconscious  of  the  value  of  my  soul,  and 
 
 *  insensible  of  my  state  of  sin  and  danger,  jl  was 
 
 *  seeking  rest,  but  found  it  not.    In  the  midst  of 
 
 <  my  career  of  wickedness  and  folly,  my  attention 
 
 *  was  arrested  by  the  light,  which  beamed  from 
 
 *  the  windows  of  your  church,  and  by  the  sound 
 
 *  of  your  voices,  when  singing  the  praises  of  your 
 6  redeeming  God.  I  thought,  as  I  had  no  other 
 «  way  of  filling  up  the  vacant  hour,  I  would  enter 
 
 <  the  doors  which  you  had  opened.  I  yielded  to 
 f  the  impression  of  the  moment :  and  there,  within 
 «  those  hallowed  and  ever  gratefully  to  be  remem- 
 f  bered  walls,  the  sound  of  salvation  by  grace 
 
 *  reached  my  ears,  and  engaged  my  heart.  Glad- 
 
 <  ly  I  embraced  the  message  of  reconciliation,  and 
 
 <  began  to  find  religion's  ways  to  be  ways  of  plea- 
 
[     is  ] 
 
 <  santness,  and  all  her  paths  to  be  peace.  From 
 6  thence  forward  I  devoted  myself  to  the  Lord, 
 
 *  and  was  trained  up  among  you  for  that  incon- 
 
 *  ceivable  happiness,  which  I  am  now  brought  to 
 6  enjoy.  Come  let  us  approach  the  throne,  and 
 6  magnify  His  name  together,  declaring  the  won- 
 6  ders  which  He  hath  wrought  for  the  children  of 
 
 *  men  V  If  such  an  address  should  ever  salute 
 your  ears,  how  richly  will  the  pleasing  sensations 
 excited  in  your  breasts  recompence  this  your  work 
 of  faith  and  labor  of  love  ! 
 
 There  is  a  variety  of  other  considerations, 
 which  claim  attention  the  inability  or  unwilling- 
 ness of  many  masters  and  parents  to  read  to  their 
 families  at  home,  and  so  employ  the  evening  of 
 the  Lord's-day  in  a  proper  manner  ;  the  certain- 
 ty which  exists,  that  many  persons,  who  now  at- 
 tend a  place  of  worship,  would  otherwise  employ 
 their  time  in  an  unprofitable  vacuity  of  thought, 
 if  not  in  idle  conversation  or  secular  concerns  ; 
 and  the  advantages  accruing  to  the  interests  both 
 of  church  and  state,  which  evidently  stand  in  con- 
 nection with  such  institutions.  But,  apart  from 
 these  considerations  and  many  more  that  might 
 be  mentioned,  it  seems  unquestionable  that,  if 
 people  will  hear,  the  churches  ought  to  be  open, 
 and  ministers  ought  to  preach.  And  that  people 
 are  ready  to  hear  the  Gospel  at  their  vacant 
 hours,  needs  no  other  proof  than  that  of  ocular  de- 
 
 B2 
 
[  X  ] 
 
 monstration,  which  the  numerous  congregations 
 that  attend  your  lecture  afford. 
 
 That  the  ministers  and  inhabitants  of  other  pa- 
 rishes may  follow  your  laudable  example,  and  that 
 every  spiritual  blessing  may  be  your  portion  both 
 in  time  and  in  eternity,  shall  be  the  constant 
 prayer  of  your  faithful  servant  in  the  gospel, 
 
 T.  T.  B. 
 
[     xi  ] 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 The  following  Essays  are  submitted  to  the 
 public  eye  without  any  idea  that  the  sentiments, 
 which  they  contain,  deserve  attention  on  account 
 cither  of  elegance  or  novelty  ;  or  that  they  have 
 any  superiority  in  style  or  arrangement  to  other 
 numerous  publications  on  the  same  subject,  as  a 
 recommendation  to  general  acceptance.  But, 
 since  the  truths,  which  this  little  volume  is  de- 
 signed to  exhibit,  are  of  unspeakable  importance 
 to  all  persons  in  every  age  ;  since  the  writings  of 
 a  cotemporary  are  in  general  more  likely  to  be 
 perused  than  books,  (however  excellent)  which 
 have  long  been  sleeping  on  the  shelves  of  our  li- 
 braries ;  and  since  every  writer  hath  his  circle  of 
 friends  and  acquaintance,  who,  either  from  curi- 
 osity or  partiality,  will  be  induced  to  look  into  his 
 productions  ;  the  author  has  been  persuaded  to 
 put  his  thoughts  into  print,  praying,  that  the  bles- 
 sing of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  may  attend 
 this  small  labor  of  love.    He  is  conscious,  how 
 inadequate  his  abilities  are  to  the  undertaking  ; 
 but  is  convinced  at  the  same  time  that  "  the  race 
 is  not  to  the  swift,  nor  the  battle  to  the  strong 
 and  therefore  presumes  humbly  to  hope  that  He, 
 
who  often  chooses  for  the  manifestation  of  his 
 glory  to  employ  means  apparently  the  most  un- 
 likely to  produce  the  intended  effect,  will  be  plea- 
 sed to  smile  on  this  humble  attempt  to  promote 
 the  interests  of  his  holy  religion,  and  the  benefit 
 of  his  church  and  people. 
 
 Two  objects  are  kept  in  view  throughout  the 
 subsequent  pages,  neither  of  which  can  be  con- 
 sidered as  destitute  of  importance.  First,  the 
 confirmation  of  those  members  of  our  church-es- 
 tablishment in  the  precious  truths,  which  our  lit- 
 urgy, articles,  and  homilies  inculcate,  who  in 
 these  66  perilous  times"  are  in  danger  of  being 
 "  corrupted  from  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ." 
 Many  are  the  agents,  whom  the  Prince  of  dark- 
 ness has  enlisted  and  commissioned  in  the  present 
 age  for  the  subversion  of  those  venerable  bul- 
 warks, which  have  hitherto  proved  so  effectual  an 
 impediment  to  the  exercise  of  that  unlimited  do- 
 minion over  the  minds  of  men,  which  he  has  been 
 always  aiming  to  obtain.  Though  the  author 
 most  sincerely  wishes  success  to  the  gospel  of 
 Christ  in  every  channel,  through  which  it  is  like- 
 ly to  be  promoted  ;  yet  he  must  be  allowed  to 
 express  his  persuasion  that  the  sacred  walls  of  the 
 establishment  are,  under  God  and  in  subservience 
 to  His  most  holy  word,  our  strongest  barrier 
 against  that  inundation  of  infidelity,  which  threa- 
 tens to  overwhelm  the  land.  A  second  object,  no 
 less  momentous,  is  a  display  of  the  character  of  a 
 
[  **  ] 
 
 time  Churchman.  For,  as  the  moral  law  is  a 
 speculum,  which  discovers  on  inspection  our  like- 
 ness or  dissimilitude  to  the  image  of  God  ;  so  the 
 liturgy  of  the  church  of  England  may  produce  a 
 parallel  effect,  and  represent  us  in  our  true 
 colours  ;  either  as  dissemblers  with  God,  whilst 
 we  profess  to  embrace  doctrines,  which  at  bottom 
 we  reject ;  use  prayers,  from  which  our  hearts 
 recoil  ;  and  openly  avow  an  attachment  to  God 
 and  His  service,  which  our  lives  demonstrate  to 
 have  no  existence ;  or  else  as  sincere  worshippers 
 of  the  Triune  Jehovah,  in  whom  there  is  no  guile  ; 
 and  who  wish  every  day  to  be  animated  more  and 
 more  by  that  spirit  of  vital  Godliness,  which  our 
 liturgy  breathes  through  all  her  varied  forms  of 
 devotion. 
 
 Whether  the  plan  of  this  work  will  be  extended 
 to  other  parts  of  the  service  of  our  church,  will  in 
 a  great  measure  depend  on  the  reception  whic  h 
 awaits  the  present  volume,  and  the  consequent 
 probability  of  the  usefulness  that  may  attend  a 
 farther  prosecution  of  the  subject. 
 
 As  some  readers  may  not  be  in  possession  of  any 
 of  those  authors,  who  have  given  an  historical  ac- 
 count of  the  original  compilation  and  subsequent 
 improvements  of  our  liturgy  ;  it  may  be  proper 
 for  their  sakes  to  subjoin  the  following  short  nar- 
 rative, extracted  from  «  Wheatly's  rational  illus- 
 tration of  the  book  of  common  prayer,  6cc." 
 — 4  Before  the  Reformation,  the  Liturgy  was  only 
 
[     xiv  ] 
 
 *  in  Latin  ;  being  a  collection  of  prayers  made  up 
 
 <  partly  of  some  antient  forms  used  in  the  primi- 
 
 *  tive  church,  and  partly  of  some  others  of  a  later 
 J  original,  accommodated  to   the  superstitions 
 
 *  which  had  by  various  means  crept  by  degrees 
 «  into  the  church  at  Rome,  and  from  thence  deri- 
 
 *  ved  to  other  churches  in  communion  with  it  ; 
 
 <  like  what  we  .may  see  in  the  present  Roman  Bre- 
 6  viary  and  Missal.  And  these  being  established 
 6  by  the  laws  of  the  land,  and  the  canons  of  the 
 
 *  church,  no  other  could  publickly  be  made  use 
 ?  of ;  so  that  those  of  the  laity,  who  had  not  the 
 
 *  advantage  of  a  learned  education,  could  not  join 
 
 *  with  them,  or  be  any  otherwise  edified  by  them. 
 
 *  And  besides,  they  being  mixed  with  addresses 
 6  to  the  saints,  adoration  of  the  host,  images,  &c. 
 
 *  a  great  part  of  the  worship  was  in  itself  idola- 
 '  trous  and  profane. 
 
 *  But  when  the  nation,  in  King  Henry  the 
 i  Eighth's  time,  was  disposed  to  a  reformation  ; 
 f.  it  was  thought  necessary  to  correct  and  amend 
 6  these  offices  ;  and  not  only  have  the  service  of 
 '  the  church  in  the  English  or  vulgar  tongue 
 
 *  (that  men  might  pray  not  with  the  spirit  only, 
 6  but  with  the  understanding  also,  and  that  he, 
 
 *  who  occupied  the  room  of  the  unlearned,  might 
 
 *  understand  that,  unto  which  he  was  to  say, 
 6  amen,  agreeable  to  St.  Paul's  precept,  1  Cor.  v. 
 4  15,  16)  ;  but  also  to  abolish  and  take  away  all 
 
 *  that  was  idolatrous  and  superstitious,  in  order 
 
[     xv  ] 
 
 to  restore  the  service  of  the  church  to  its  prim- 
 itive purity.    For  it  was  not  the  design  of  our 
 reformers,  nor  indeed  ought  it  to  have  been,  to 
 introduce  a  new  form  of  worship  into  the' church, 
 but  to  correct  and  amend  the  old  one  ;  and  to 
 purge  it  from  those  gross  corruptions  which  had 
 gradually  crept  into  it,  and  so  to  render  the  Di- 
 vine service  more  agreeable  to  the  scriptures, 
 and  to  the  doctrine  and  practice  of  the  primi- 
 tive church  in  the  best  and  purest  ages  of  Chris- 
 tianity.   In  which  reformation  they  proceeded 
 gradually,  according  as  they  were  able. 
 «  And  first,  the  convocation  appointed  a  com- 
 mittee a.  d.  1537,  to  compose  a  book,  which  was 
 called,  the  godly  and  pious  institution  of  a  Chris- 
 tian man ;  containing  a   declaration  of  the 
 Lord's  prayer,  the  ave  M  aria,  the  creed,  the 
 
 *  ten  commandments,  and  the  seven  sacraments, 
 6  &c.  which  book  was  again  published  a.  d.  1540, 
 6  and  1543,  with  corrections  and  alterations,  un- 
 6  der  the  title  of  A  necessary  doctrine  and  erudi- 
 6  Hon  for  any  Chrysten  man  :   And,  as  it  is  ex- 
 
 <  pressed  in  that  preface,  was  set  fnrthe  by  the 
 6  King,  with  the  advice  of  his  clergy  ;  the  Lordes 
 6  bothe  spirituall  and  temporall,  with  the  nether 
 
 •  house  of  Parliament,  having  both  seen  and  liked 
 
 <  it  well, 
 
 6  Also  in  the  year  1540,  a  committee  of  Bishops 
 "  and  Divines  was  appointed  by  King  Henry 
 «  VIII.  (at  the  petition  of  the  convocation)  to 
 
«  reform  the  rituals  and  offices  of  the  church. 
 
 <  And  what  was  done  by  this  committee  for  re- 
 '  forming  the  offices  was  reconsidered  by  the  con- 
 
 <  vocation  itself  two  or  three  years  afterwards, 
 
 <  viz.  in  February,  1542-3.  And  in  the  next  year 
 
 *  the  King  and  his  clergy  ordered  the  prayers  for 
 '  processions,  and  litanies  to  be  put  into  English, 
 
 <  and  to  be  publickly  used.  And  finally,  in  the 
 «  year  1545,  the  King's  Primer  came  forth  ; 
 6  wherein  were  contained  not  only  the  Lord's 
 
 *  prayer,  creed,  and  ten  commandments,  but  also 
 
 *  the  whole  morning  and  evening  prayer  in  Eng- 
 
 <  lish,  not  much  different  from  what  it  is  in  our 
 
 <  present  common  prayer  ;  the  venite,  Te  Deum, 
 
 <  Lord's  prayer,  creed,  &c.  being  in  the  same 
 6  version  in  which  we  now  use  them.    And  this 
 
 *  is  all  that  appears  to  have  been  done  in  relation 
 
 <  to  liturgical  matters  in  the  reign  of  King  Henry 
 
 <  the  Eighth. 
 
 *  In  the  year  1547,  the  first  of  Edward  VI. 
 
 <  December  2,  the  convocation  declared  their 
 
 <  opinion,  nullo  reclamante,  that  the  communion 
 
 *  ought  to  be  administered  to  all  persons  under 
 
 <  both  kinds.    Whereupon  an  act  of  parliament 
 
 <  was  made,  ordering  the  communion  to  be  so  ad- 
 
 *  ministered.    And  then  a  committee  of  Bishops, 
 
 <  and  other  learned  Divines,  was  appointed  to 
 6  compose  an  uniform  order  of  communion,  accord- 
 
 <  ing  to  the  rules  of  scripture,  and  the  use  of  the 
 
 <  primitive  church.    In  order  to  this,  the  commit- 
 
[     xvii  ] 
 
 '  tee  repaired  to  Windsor- Castle  ;  and  in  that  re- 
 «  tirement,  within  a  few  days,  drew  up  that  form, 
 (  which  is  printed  in  Bishop  Sparrow's  collection, 
 * p.  17.    And  this  being  immediately  brought  into 
 
 *  use  the  next  year,  the  same  persons  being  im- 
 
 <  powered  by  a  new  commission,  prepare  them- 
 «  selves  to  enter  upon  a  yet  nobler  work  ;  and  in 
 «  a  few  months'  time  finish  the  whole  liturgy,  by 
 6  drawing  up  publick  offices,  not  only  for  sun- 
 «  days  and  holidays,  but  for  baptism,  confirma- 
 
 *  tion,  matrimony,  burial  of  the  dead,  and  other 
 
 *  special  occasions  ;  in  which  the  forementioned 
 «  office  for  the  holy  communion  was  inserted,  with 
 
 <  many  alterations  and  amendments  :  and  the 
 «  whole  book  being  so  framed,  was  set  forth  by  the 
 6  common  agreement  and  full  consent  loth  of  the 
 
 <  Parliament  and  convocations  Provincial  ;  i.  e. 
 4  the  two  convocations  of  the  provinces  of  Canter- 
 {  bury  and  York. 
 
 '  The  committee  appointed  to  compose  this  lit- 
 
 <  urgy,  were,  1.  Thomas  Cranmer,  Archbishop  of 
 
 <  Canterbury  ;  who  was  the  chief  promoter  of 
 
 *  our  excellent  reformation  ;  and  had  a  principal 
 
 *  hand,  not  only  in  compiling  the  liturgy,  but  in 
 
 *  all  the  steps  made  towards  it.    He  died  a  mar- 
 
 *  tyr  to  the  religion  of  the  reformation,  which 
 4  principally  by  his  means  had  been  established 
 
 <  in  the  church  of  England,  being  burnt  at  Ox- 
 
 *  ford  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary,  March  21, 
 «  1556.    2.  Thomas  Goodrick,  Bishop  of  Ely. 
 
 c 
 
[    xviii  ] 
 
 <  3.  Henry  Holbech,  alias  Randes,  Bishop  of 
 
 *  Lincoln.    4.  George  Day,  Bishop  of  Chiches- 
 
 *  ter.    5.  John  Skip,  Bishop  of  Hereford.  6. 
 
 *  Thomas  Thirlby,  Bishop  of  Westminster.  7. 
 
 *  Nicholas  Ridley,  Bishop  of  Rochester,  and  af- 
 
 *  terwards  of  London.  He  was  esteemed  the 
 r  ablest  man  of  all  that  advanced  the  reformation, 
 4  for  piety,  learning  and  solidity  of  judgment. 
 «  He  died  a  martyr  in  Queen  Mary's  reign,  being 
 
 *  burnt  at  Oxford,  October  16,  1555.  8.  i)r. 
 « William  May,  Dean  of  St.  Paul's,  London,  and  af- 
 « terwards  also  Master  of  Trinity  College  in  Cam- 
 
 *  bridge.    9.  Dr.  John  Taylor,  Dean,  afterwards 
 
 *  Bishop  of  Lincoln.    He  was  deprived  in  the  be- 
 
 *  ginning  of  Queen  Mary's  reign,  and  died  soon 
 «  after.  10.  Dr.  Simon  Hayns,  Master  of  Queen's 
 
 *  College  in  Cambridge,  and  Dean  of  Exeter. 
 
 *  11.  Dr.  John  Redman,  Master  of  Trinity  Col- 
 «  lege  in  Cambridge,  and  Dean  of  Westminster. 
 «  12.  Dr.  Richard  Cox,  Dean  of  Christ-Church 
 «  in  Oxford,  Almoner  and  Privy-Councellor  to 
 
 *  King  Edward  VI.    He  was  deprived  of  all  his 
 
 *  preferments  in  Queen  Mary's  reign,  and  fled  to 
 
 *  Frankford  :  from  whence  returning  in  the  reign 
 
 <  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  he  was  consecrated  Bishop 
 
 <  of  Ely.    13.  Mr.  Thos.  Robinson,  Archdeacon 
 
 <  of  Leicester. 
 
 6  Thus  was  our  excellent  liturgy  compiled  by 
 
 *  martyrs  and  confessors,  together  with  divers 
 pother  learned  Bishops  and  Divines  ;  and  being 
 
1     xlx  ] 
 
 *  revised  and  approved  by  the  Archbishops,  Bish- 
 
 *  ops,  and  Clergy  of  both  the  provinces  of  Can* 
 
 *  terbury  and  York,  was  then  confirmed  by  the 
 «  King  and  three  estates  in  Parliament,  (a.  d. 
 
 *  1548,  2d.  and  3d.  of  Edward  VI.  chap.  1.)  who 
 '  gave  it  this  just  encomium,  viz.  Which  at  this 
 «  time  by  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  with  uniform 
 '  agreement  is  of  them  concluded,  set  forth,  Sfc. 
 
 *  But  about  the  end  of  the  year  1550,  or  the  be- 
 ginning of  1551,  for  the  removal  of  some  objec- 
 6  tions,  Archbishop  Granmer  proposed  to  have  a 
 
 <  new  review  ;  and  to  this  end  called  in  the  assis- 
 
 *  tance  of  Martin  Bucer  and  Peter  Martyr,  two 
 
 <  foreigners,  whom  he  had  invited  over  from  the 
 
 *  troubles  in  Germany  ;  who,  not  understanding 
 
 *  the  English  tongue,  had  latin  versions  prepared 
 for  them.    At  this  time  the  sentences,  exhorta- 
 
 *  tion,  confession,  and  absolution  were  added,  at 
 
 *  the  beginning  of  the  morning  and  evening  ser- 
 
 *  vices ;  (which  in  the  first  common  prayer  book 
 «  began  with  the  Lord's  prayer)  and  the  com- 
 
 *  mandments  at  the  beginning  of  the  communion- 
 
 *  office.  Some  rites  and  ceremonies  were  also  re- 
 « moved,  such  as  the  use  of  oil  in  confirmation, 
 
 *  the  unction  of  the  sick,  prayers  for  souls  depart- 
 
 *  ed,  botli  in  the  communion-office,  and  in  that  for 
 '  the  burial  of  the  dead  :  the  invocation  of  the 
 «  Holy  Ghost  in  the  consecration  of  the  Eucha- 
 
 *  rist  was  omitted,  and  the  prayer  of  oblation  that 
 
 *  used  to  follow  \t  ;  also  the  rubrick,  that  ordered 
 
[  ] 
 
 water  to  be  mixed  with  wine  ;  with  several  oth- 
 er less  variations.  The  habits  also  that  were 
 prescribed  by  the  former  book,  were  ordered  by 
 this  to  be  laid  aside  ;  and  lastly  a  rubrick  was 
 added  at  the  end  of  the  communion-office,  to  ex- 
 plain the  reason  of  kneeling  at  the  sacrament. 
 The  book  thus  revised  and  altered,  was  again 
 confirmed  in  Parliament,  a.  d.  1551.  But  both 
 this  and  the  former  act  made  in  1548,  were  re- 
 pealed in  the  first  year  of  Queen  Mary,  as  not 
 being  agreeable  to  the  Romish  superstition, which 
 she  was  resolved  to  restore. 
 
 <  But  upon  the  accession  of  Queen  Elizabeth, 
 the  act  of  repeal  was  reversed  ;  and  in  order  to 
 the  restoring  of  the  English  service,  several 
 learned  Divines  were  appointed  to  take  another 
 review  of  King  Edward's  liturgies,  and  to  frame 
 from  them  both  a  book  for  the  use  of  the  church 
 of  England.  The  alterations  made  at  this  time 
 were  not  many.  The  habits  enjoined  by  the 
 first  book  of  King  Edward,  and  forbid  by  the 
 
 «  second,  were  now  restored.    The  prayers  for 
 
 *  the  Queen  and  clergy  were  added  at  the  end  of 
 
 *  the  litany,  &c. 
 
 <  And  in  this  state  the  liturgy  continued  till  the 
 6  first  year  of  King  James  I.  when  there  were 
 6  some  forms  of  thanksgiving  added  at  the  end  of 
 6  the  litany  :  and  an  addition  made  to  the  Cate- 
 <  chism  concerning  the  sacraments. 
 
[     XXI  ] 
 
 4  And  in  this  state  it  continued  to  the  time  of 
 'King  Charles  II.  who  immediately  after  his 
 4  restoration  issued  out  a  commission  for  another 
 4  review,  dated  March  25,  1661.    The  principal 
 
 *  alterations  then  made  were,  that  several  lessons 
 4  in  the  Calendar  were  changed  for  others  more 
 4  proper  for  the  days  ;  the  prayers  upon  'particular 
 6  occasions  were  disjoined  from  the  litany,  and  the 
 4  two  prayers  to  be  used  in  the  Ember  weeks,  the 
 4  prayer  for  the  parliament,  that  for  all  conditions 
 <  of  men,  and  the  general  thanksgiving  were  ad- 
 
 *  ded  :  several  of  the  collects  were  altered,  the 
 4  epistles  and  gospels  were  taken  out  of  the  last 
 
 *  translation  of  the  bible,  being  read  before  ac- 
 
 *  cording  to  the  old  translation  :  the  office  of  bap- 
 4  tism  of  those  of  riper  years,  and  the  forms  of 
 4  prayer  to  be  used  at  sea,  were  added.  In  a 
 4  word,  the  whole  liturgy  was  then  brought  to 
 4  that  state  hi  which  it  now  stands,  and  was  unan- 
 «  imously  subscribed  by  both  houses  of  convoca- 
 4  tion  of  both  provinces,  on  Friday  the  20  of  De- 
 4  cember  1661.    And  being  brought  to  the  house 
 
 *  of  Lords  the  March  following,  both  houses  very 
 4  readily  passed  an  act  for  its  establishment  ;  and 
 4  the  Earl  of  Clarendon,  then  high  Chancellor  of 
 
 *  England,  was  ordered  to  return  the  thanks  of 
 4  the  Lords  to  the  Bishops  and  Clergy  of  both 
 4  provinces,  for  the  great  care  and  industry  shewn 
 
 *  in  the  review  of  it." 
 
 €2 
 
ESSAY  I, 
 
 ON  THE  PREFATORY  SENTENCES  FROM  HOLY 
 SCRIPTURE,  WITH  WHICH  THE  MORNING  AND 
 EVENING  SERVICE  OF  THE  CHURCH  IS  INTRO- 
 DUCED. 
 
 The  liturgy  of  our  church  has  heen  con- 
 sidered  by  able  judges  a  composition  of  great 
 excellence.  It  has  now  stood  the  test  of  exami- 
 nation both  of  friends  and  enemies  for  several 
 centuries  :  and  there  yet  remains  a  numerous 
 host  of  persons  endued  both  with  sense  and  piety, 
 who  admire  the  venerable  structure.  Tho'  no 
 argument,  drawn  in  favor  of  any  work  from  the 
 character  of  an  uninspired  author,  can  be  abso- 
 lutely conclusive  ;  yet  when  the  subject  is  relig- 
 ion, the  known  piety  of  a  writer  will  naturally 
 bias  a  candid  reader  in  behalf  of  his  productions. 
 The  compilers  of  our  liturgy  were  men  eminent 
 for  Godliness.  Many  of  them  were  persons  of 
 high  attainments  in  human  literature ;  and  dis- 
 tinguished by  the  soundness  and  strength  of  their 
 
24 
 
 faith,  and  the  purity  of  their  lives  :  nor  ought  it 
 to  be  forgotten,  that  some  of  them  sealed  the 
 truth  with  their  blood,  «  not  loving  their  live* 
 unto  the  death,"  that  so  they  might  glorify  God 
 their  Saviour,  and  transmit  to  posterity  the  truth, 
 as  it  is  in  Jesus,  freed  from  the  leaven  of 
 popish  superstition,*  with  which  our  church 
 
 *  It  has  been  objected,  (says  a  later  writer  on  ecclesiastical 
 history,)  "  that  the  liturgy  or  common  prayers  were  chiefly  taken 
 from  the  offices  of  the  church  of  Rome."  This  is  become  a  pretty 
 general  opinion  ;  but  assuredly  unfounded.  For  the  agreement, 
 between  some  parts  of  our  public  service,  and  some  parts  of  the 
 Romish  missals,  is  far  from  proving  the  point.  We  use  the  Lord's 
 prayer  (for  example,)  in  common  with  the  Papists  :  yet  we  re- 
 ceive it,  not  from  Rome,  but  from  the  New  Testament.  A  pen, 
 not  altogether  contemptible,  affirms  that  the  compilers  of  the  lit- 
 urgy examined  not  only  the  Popish  forms,  but  likewise  '  all  other 
 
 *  service  books  then  in  use.  These  they  compared  with  thcprimi- 
 i  tive  liturgies :  and  whatever  they  found  in  them  consonant  to  the 
 i  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  doctrine  and  worship  of  the  primitive 
 1  church,  they  retained  and  improved  ;  but  the  modern  corruptions 
 
 *  and  superstitious  innovations  of  later  ages,  they  entirely  dischar- 
 ged  and  rejected.'    See  Dousnes's  lives  of  the  compilers,  p.  150, 
 
 To  this  may  be  added  the  following  observations  from  an  authori- 
 ty incomparably  more  decisive  and  respectable.  *  Our  church  of 
 England,  says  Bp.  Stilling  fleet,  '  hath  omitted  none  of  those  of- 
 fices, in  which  all  the  antient  churches  were  agreed  :  and  where 
 the  [primitive]  British  or  Gallican  [church]  differed  from  the 
 Roman,  our  [present]  church  hath  not  followed  the  Roman,  but 
 the  other.  And  therefore  our  dissenters  do  unreasonably  charge 
 as  with  taking  our  offices  from  the  church  of  Rome."  Stilling- 
 fleet's  Origines  Britannicae,  chap.  iv.  p.  237. — The  Gallican  Lit- 
 urgy (extremely  different  from  the  Roman)  was  introduced,  it 
 seems,  into  England,  in  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century  :  and  is 
 aaid  to  have  been  originally  framed  by  Poly  carp  and  Irenaeus. 
 The  learned  Bp.  gives  a  large  account  of  this  antient  form  of 
 worship  ;  proves  it  to  have  been  the  basis  of  that  now  established, 
 
25 
 
 had  been  unhappily  defiled.  The  names  of  Cran- 
 mer,  Ridley,  &c.  are  known  and  beloved  among 
 us ;  and  will  be  had  in  honor  so  long  as  protes- 
 tantism remains  the  religion  of  Englishmen. 
 
 But  tho'  this  excellent  book  has  been  so  long 
 in  use,  there  is  reason  to  fear  that  it  has  received, 
 and  still  receives  the  approbation  of  thousands, 
 who  understand  it  not  \  or  at  least  do  not  clearly 
 perceive  in  what  its  real  excellence  properly  con- 
 sists. Should  the  following  essays  be  the  means 
 of  throwing  any  additional  light  on  the  subject 
 in  the  minds  of  any  persons,  who  shall  favor 
 them  with  a  perusal  :  should  any,  who  have 
 hitherto  rested  in  the  form,  be  brought  to  enter 
 into  the  spirit  of  our  service  ;  should  the  igno- 
 rant find  instruction  ;  gainsayers  be  silenced  ; 
 or  the  flame  of  devotion  in  any  sincere  worship- 
 pers be  raised  to  an  higher  pitch,  the  author  will 
 have  his  reward.  The  following  essays,  however, 
 are  not  designed  as  polemical  pieces.  The  au- 
 thor has  no  desire  to  enter  the  field  of  controver- 
 sy. There  are  too  many  men  of  war  already  in 
 the  world,  and  he  is  determined  not  to  increase 
 the  number.  All  that  he  requests  from  his  reader 
 is  a  candour  of  judgment,  and  a  permission  to  ex- 
 press in  public  his  own  approbation  of  the  servi- 
 ces of  that  church,  of  which  he  is  an  unworthy 
 
 and  points  out  a  great  variety  of  particulars,  in  which  it  differed 
 from  the  form  imposed  by  the  Reman  Bishops.  See  ibid,  from  p, 
 216, to  p.  237. 
 
i26 
 
 member.  While  he  feels  himself  cordially  dis- 
 posed to  embrace  in  the  widely  extended  arms  of 
 Christian  charity,  all  those  of  whatever  denomi- 
 nation, «  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sin- 
 cerity he  may  surely  be  allowed,  without  of- 
 fence, to  give  a  preference  to  that  establishment, 
 to  the  doctrines  of  which  he  has  solemnly  sub- 
 scribed his  hand. 
 
 The  orthodoxy  of  our  public  services  will  be 
 considered  by  every  friend  to  truth  one  of  its 
 strongest  recommendations,  if  it  should  appear 
 (as  the  author  devoutly  wishes  it  may  in  the 
 course  of  the  following  essays)  that  our  forms  of 
 worship  harmonize  with  the  truth  of  God,  as  re- 
 vealed in  the  bible.    Our  liturgy  is  not  like  a 
 nose  of  wax,  that  may  be  adapted  to  every  face. 
 It  is  not  contrived,  like  Mr.  Pope's  universal 
 prayer,  to  suit  the  taste  of  infidels  and  heretics. 
 But  its  languange  on  all  the  fundamental  doctrines 
 of  Christianity  is  clear  and  decisive.    This  cir- 
 cumstance indeed  will  not  recommend  it  to  those, 
 who  have  imbibed  the  spirit  of  the  present  day  ; 
 in  which  indifference  to  all  religious  truth,  mis- 
 named charity  and  candour,  has  overflowed,  like 
 a  deluge,  almost  every  rank  and  order  of  men. 
 Our  reformers  sought  not  to  please  men,  but  God. 
 They  sought  not  to  gratify  the  pride  of  philoso- 
 phy.   They  took  care  not  to  open  a  passage, 
 whereby  man's  fallen  reason  might  be  exalted  to 
 
27 
 
 the  throne  of  judgment,  while  *  the  oracles  of 
 God,'  in  a  state  of  degradation,  are  placed  at  the 
 footstool.    Ease  of  conscience  in  those  persons, 
 who,  while  they  pretend  respect  for  Divine  reve- 
 lation, trample  them  under  their  feet,  was  no  part 
 of  their  concern.    But  the  decisive  language  of 
 our  liturgy  will  endear  it  to  those,  who  believe, 
 « that  there  is  no  other  name  under  heaven  given 
 «  among  men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved,  but  the 
 *  name  of  Jesus  Christ.'    Therein  the  doctrines 
 of  the  fall,  the  Trinity,  the  atonement  and  saving 
 merit  of  Christ,  and  the  sanctifying  influence  of 
 the  Holy  Spirit  are  asserted  in  pointed  and  ener- 
 getic terms.     On  these  topics  it  is  needless  to 
 enlarge  at  present,  as  abundant  opportunities  will 
 hereafter  offer  themselves   of    exhibiting  the 
 agreement  of  our  church  with  the  one  unerring 
 standard  of  all  Divine  truth.    So  clear  and  defin- 
 ed are  the  sentiments  contained  in  the  book  of 
 Common  Prayer  on  these  cardinal  points  ;  that 
 every  person  in  our  assemblies,  who  verbally 
 adopts  and  yet  inwardly  disbelieves  them,  is  con- 
 demned out  of  his  own  mouth.    And  should  such 
 a  monster  of  duplicity  ever  arise,  as  an  Arian, 
 Socinian,  or  Pelagian  clergyman  ;  continuing 
 such,  he  would  be  restrained  by  his  own  subscrip- 
 tions and  confession  from  ever  venting  his  heret- 
 ical opinions,  and  thereby  poisoning  the  minds  of 
 others,  or  would  be  obliged  every  time  he  appeared 
 in  the  congregation  of  the  faithful  to  proclaim  his 
 
28 
 
 own  dishonesty.  Let  the  enlarged  minds  of  un- 
 believers condemn  as  much  as  they  will,  the  nar- 
 rowness of  our  creed,  those,  who  are  concerned 
 for  the  honor  of  God  and  the  welfare  of  mankind, 
 will  rejoice  that  we  have  such  a  barrier  erected 
 against  the  admission  of  those  into  the  fold  of 
 Christ,  whose  business  it  is  <  to  steal,  to  kill  and 
 to  destroy.'  Blessed  be  God,  for  the  Liturgy  of 
 our  church  ! 
 
 The  variety  of  forms  which  occur  in  our  Litur- 
 gy and  their  judicious  accommodation  to  all  our 
 spiritual  necessities,  constitute  another  charac- 
 teristic of  its  excellence.  The  compilation  proves 
 that  the  authors  of  it  were  well  read  in  the  pres- 
 ent state  of  human  nature.  They  were  well  ac- 
 quainted with  the  fallen,  guilty,  corrupt,  and 
 helpless  state  of  man,  and  with  the  glorious  pro- 
 vision which  the  gospel  makes  for  our  present 
 and  eternal  comfort.  Is  the  christian  worship- 
 per oppressed  in  spirit  from  a  recollection  of  his 
 sins  ?  Here  are  confessions  of  sin,  and  depre- 
 cations of  the  anger  of  God,  that  will  adequately 
 express  his  feelings  :  here  are  promises  of  par- 
 don, that  will  approve  themselves  to  his  heart,  by 
 their  exact  correspondence  with  his  wishes.  Is 
 he  joyful  in  spirit  ?  Here  he  is  furnished  with 
 hymns  of  praise,  that  will  describe  in  lively 
 terms  the  grateful  emotions  of  his  breast.  We 
 shall  find  it  difficult  to  point  out  any  situation  of 
 a  public  or  private  nature,  relative  either  to  our 
 
£9 
 
 souls  or  bodies  but  it  is  comprehended  in  our 
 admirable  forms.  But  these  things  will  more 
 conspicuously  appear  as  we  proceed  in  the  farther 
 elucidation  of  our  subject. 
 
 The  spirituality  of  our  liturgy  is  another  of  its 
 excellences.  Nothing  is  to  be  found  therein  to 
 satisfy  the  conscience  of  the  formalist  and  Phari- 
 see ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  every  thing  that  is 
 calculated  to  awaken  attention  to  the  necessity  of 
 the  worship  of  the  heart,  communion  with  God, 
 and  real  delight  in  His  service.  Herein  we  are 
 taught  that  «  God  is  a  spirit,  and  that  they  who 
 *  worship  Him  aright,  must  worship  him  in  spirit 
 <  and  in  truth.'  The  absurdity  of  the  language 
 of  mere  compliment,  when  addressed  to  Him,  who 
 searcbeth  the  heart,  is  plainly  pointed  out  :  and 
 the  worship  of  our  church  is  adapted  exclusively 
 to  the  use  of  those,  who  desire  and  expect  to  en- 
 joy on  earth,  in  the  courts  of  the  Lord's  house, 
 that  which  may  afford  them  a  foretaste  of,  and 
 fit  them  for  more  refined  and  exalted  pleasures 
 at  God's  right-hand  for  evermore.  Much  more 
 might  be  said  to  the  same  purpose,  were  it  not 
 an  anticipation  of  what  may  be  with  greater  pro 
 priety  introduced  hereafter. 
 
 Therefore,  leaving  this  general  view  of  the 
 subject,  it  will  be  time  now  to  give  our  serious 
 attention  to  the  preparatory  sentences  at  the 
 commencement  of  our  public  worship  ;  which 
 
 D 
 
30 
 
 exhibit  to  us  the  necessity  of  a  solemn  prepara- 
 tion of  heart  for  an  appearance  in  the  presence  of 
 God.    When*  Moses  was  preparing  to  prostrate 
 himself  before  the  dread  majesty  of  God,  who  <  ap- 
 r  peared  unto  him  in  a  flame  of  fire  out  of  the 
 *  midst  of  a  bush,'  he  was  commanded  to  put  off 
 his  shoes  from  off  his  feet,  and  informed  that  the 
 place  whereon  he  stood  was  holy  ground,  being 
 consecrated  by  the  peculiar  presence  of  Him,  in 
 whose  smile  is  heaven,  and  in  whose  frown  is 
 hell.    What  was  the  meaning  of  this  injunction  ? 
 Was  it  merely  an  external  act  of  respect  that 
 was  required  ?    Surely  not.    The  putting  off  his 
 sandals  was  designed  to  be  an  outward  and  visible 
 token  of  an  inward  and  spiritual  frame  of  mind  ; 
 a  reverential  disposition  of  soul  suited  to  a  crea- 
 ture, when  standing  in  the  presence  of  his  Crea- 
 tor ;  to  a  sinner,  standing  in  the  presence  of  his 
 Saviour  and  Judge.    So  let  it  be  observed,  that 
 the  answerable  modern  custom  of  uncovering  our 
 heads  at  our  entrance  into  the  church,  or  of  plac- 
 ing our  hats  before  our  faces  previous  to  taking 
 our  places  in  the  pews,  is  not  sufficient  to  char- 
 acterize us  as  true  worshippers  of  God,  or  real 
 members    of  our    church  ;     but    a  flagrant 
 mockery  of  Him  whose  presence  we  only  pre- 
 tend to  reverence,  unless  the  outward  token  of 
 respect  be  accompanied  by  suitable  feelings  of 
 heart.    When  we  recollect  what  God  is,  even 
 
 *  Exod.  iii.  5. 
 
31 
 
 *  the  high  and  lofty  One,  who  inhuhiteth  eternity, 
 «  who  dwclleth  in  the  high  and  holy  place,  and  is 
 
 <  of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold  iniquity  ;'  when, 
 on  the  other  hand,  we  consider  ourselves  as  vile 
 reptiles  of  the  dust,  as  «  born  in  sin  and  shapen 
 «  in  iniquity  we  shall  perceive  the  propriety  of 
 a  reverential  awe,  when  we  venture  to  tread  His 
 courts  ;  for  surely  this  *  God  is  greatly  to  be 
 
 *  feared  in  the  assemblies  of  His  saints,  and  to  be 
 6  had  in  reverence  of  all  that  are  round  about 
 
 <  Him.'  ^Vhen  wTe  reflect  on  the  wretched  state 
 to  which  the  fall  has  reduced  us,  the  vanity  of 
 our  minds,  and  the  sad  indisposition  of  our  souls 
 to  every  thing  that  is  Divine  and  spiritual,  we 
 shall  see  the  necessity  of  exerting  all  our  powers, 
 as  preparatory  to  the  solemn  worship  of  God  ; 
 and  after  all  our  efforts,  confess  our  inability  to 
 «  quicken  our  own  souls,'  and  that  <  the  prepara- 
 '  tion  of  the  heart  in  man  is  from  the  Lord,'  from 
 whose  almighty  grace  alone  we  can  derive  the 
 power  to  offer  Him  acceptable  service. 
 
 The  compilers  of  our  liturgy  were  sensible  of 
 these  things  ;  and  therefore  have  wisely  appoint- 
 ed, that  at  the  opening  of  public  worship  the  min- 
 ister should  read,  according  to  his  discretion, 
 some  one  or  more  of  the  sentences,  which  they 
 have  chosen  and  prefixed  to  the  morning  and 
 evening  prayer.  These  preparatory  sentences 
 they  have  copied  from  the  book  of  God,  in  order 
 that  their  authority  may  be  incontestable,  and 
 
32 
 
 their  influence  on  the  minds  of  those  who  hear 
 them,  more  powerful  than  any  thing  of  merely 
 human  invention  or  authority  could  be  expected 
 to  be. 
 
 *  When  the  wicked  man  turneth  away  from  his 
 «  wickedness  that  he  hath  committed,  and  doeth 
 ( that  which  is  lawful  and  right ;  he  shall  save 
 
 <  his  soul  alive.'    Ezek.  xviii.  27. 
 
 6 1  acknowledge  my  transgressions,  and  my  sin 
 *  is  ever  before  me.'    Psal.  li.  3. 
 
 <  Hide  Thy  face  from  my  sins,  and  blot  out  all 
 6  mine  iniquities.'    Psal.  li.  9. 
 
 *  The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken  spirit  :  a 
 «  broken,  and  a  contrite  heart,  0  God,  Thou  wilt 
 6  not  despise.'    Psal.  li.  17. 
 
 6  Rend  your  heart,  and  not  your  garments,  and 
 
 <  turn  unto  the  Lord  your  God  :  for  He  is  gra- 
 6  cious  and  merciful,  slow  to  anger  and  of  great 
 
 <  kindness,  and  repenteth  Him  of  the  evil.'  Joel 
 ii.  13. 
 
 6  To  the  Lord  our  God  belong  mercies,  and 
 
 <  forgivenesses,  though  we  have  rebelled  against 
 6  Him  :  neitlier  have  we  obeyed  the  voice  of  the 
 «  Lord  our  God,  to  walk  in  His  laws,  which  lie 
 
 <  set  before  us.'    Dan.  ix.  9,  10. 
 
 6  O  Lord  correct  me,  but  with  judgment,  not 
 
 <  in  Thine  anger,  lest  Thou  bring  me  to  nothing/ 
 Jer.  x.  24.    Psal.  vi.  1. 
 
<  Repent  ye  for  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  is  at 
 '  hand.'    Matt.  iii.  2. 
 
 *  I  will  arise  and  go  to  my  Father,  and  will  say 
 
 *  unto  Him.  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  heav- 
 
 *  en,  and  before  Thee,  and  am  no  more  worthy 
 « to  be  called  Thy  son.'    Luke  xv.  18,  19. 
 
 «  Enter  not  into  judgment  with  Thy  servant, 
 
 *  O  Lord  ;  for  in  Thy  sight  shall  no  man  living 
 «  be  justified.'    Psal.  cxliii.  2. 
 
 « If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive 
 
 <  ourselves  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us.  But  if  we 
 «  confess  our  sins,  He  is  faithful  and  just  to  for- 
 
 <  give  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  un- 
 
 <  righteousness.'    1  John  i.  8,  9. 
 
 It  would  take  up  too  much  time  to  analyse 
 these  several  well  chosen  passages  :  we  must 
 therefore  content  ourselves  with  taking  a  general 
 survey  of  their  object,  as  here  introduced.  They 
 are  evidently  selected  with  a  view  to  the  differ- 
 ent classes  of  those,  who  may  be  supposed  to  ap- 
 pear in  the  house  of  God  ;  and  are  designed  to 
 excite  in  them  emotions  suitable  to  the  refined 
 nature  of  His  worship.  It  would  be  extending 
 charity  beyond  all  the  bounds  of  probability, 
 were  we  to  suppose  that  all  our  worshippers  are 
 such  as  worship  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 
 
 A  considerable  portion  of  our  congregations 
 may  be  supposed  to  consist  of  persons  unacquaint- 
 
 D2 
 
ed  with  •  the  first  principles  of  the  oracles  of 
 *  God.'    Many,  we  have  reason  to  fear,  who 
 have  a  competent  knowledge  of  other  things, 
 know  hut  little  of  their  Bibles,  and  the  informa- 
 tion therein  contained  respecting  the  way  of  sal- 
 ration  by  Jesus  Christ.    Notwithstanding  all  the 
 means  of  grace,  with  which  in  this  highly  favor- 
 ed land  we  are  indulged,  there  are  many,  alas  ! 
 who  continue  strangers  to  themselves  and  Jesus 
 Christ,  <  Whom  to  know  is  life  eternal.'  There 
 would  be  no  difficulty  to  find  in  every  parish 
 some  unhappy  persons,  who  are  even  in  theory 
 ignorant  of  the  doctrines  of  the  fall  and  its  con- 
 sequences, and  the  necessity  of  salvation  by  the 
 cross  of  Christ ;  and  many  more,  who,  wrhile  the 
 theory  of  these  doctrines  floats  lightly  on  their 
 understandings,  have  no  real  exp  erience  of  the 
 truth  of  them  in  their  hearts,  and  exhibit  none  of 
 their  practical  effects  in  their  lives.    Such  per- 
 sons then  are  here  instructed  in  the  necessity  of 
 self-knowledge,  by  being  led  to  consider,  that 4  if 
 <  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  our- 
 «  selves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us.'    And  oh  ! 
 what  an  awful  deception  it  is  for  a  dying  man  to 
 fancy  himself  in  perfect  health,  and  on  this 
 groundless  presumption  reject  the  only  remedy 
 that  can  save  life  ;  not  the  life  of  the  body,  for 
 that  would  be  of  little  consequence,  but  the  ever- 
 lasting life  of  the  precious  soul.    By  the  exam- 
 ple of  David  in  the  51st  Psalm,  such  persons  are 
 
35 
 
 put  in  mind  of  the  necessity  of  contrition  and 
 humble  confession  before  God.  His  language 
 will  suit  us  all,  6  I  acknowledge  my  transgres- 
 6  sions,  and  my  sin  is  ever  before  me.'  *  Hide 
 f  Thy  face  from  my  sins,  and  blot  out  all  mine  in- 
 i  iquities.'  Every  hope  of  acceptance  by  the 
 works  of  the  law  must  be  relinquished,  for  6  in 
 God's  sight  can  no  man  living  be  justified/ 
 What  an  awful  proof  it  is  of  the  blindness  of  our 
 understandings  and  the  perversity  of  our  wills, 
 that  any  persons  should  come,  and  join  in  our 
 confessions  and  professions,  and  yet  continue 
 strangers  to  themselves  and  Christ. 
 
 But  a  considerable  number  of  those,  who  join 
 in  our  assemblies,  may  be  supposed  to  be  persons 
 of  a  formal  and  pharisaic  stamp  :  for  Pharisees 
 did  not  cease  to  exist  with  the  extinction  of  the 
 Jewish  state.  No,  they  are  to  be  found  in  every 
 age  and  in  every  place.  We  are  all  naturally 
 such.  We  pride  ourselves  in  some  comparative 
 excellence  we  suppose  ourselves  to  possess  ;  and 
 we  place  all  religion  in  externals,  forgetting  that 
 God  claims  the  heart.  It  is  not  the  confession  of 
 sin  made  with  the  lips,  but  an  inward  conviction 
 of  sin,  accompanied  with  a  real  sorrow  for  and 
 hatred  of  it,  that  constitutes  a  true  penitent :  for, 
 
 <  the  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken  spirit  :  It  is 
 ;  the  broken  and  contrite  heart,  that  God  will  not 
 
 <  despise/  How  strange  that  we  should  mistake 
 the  shadow  for  the  substance,  that  creates  it. 
 
36 
 
 Let  it  be  remembered,  that  it  is  not  rending  the 
 garment  but  the  heart,  that  is  acceptable  to  God. 
 Perhaps  some  one  or  more  persons,  who  may 
 condescend  to  cast  an  hasty  glance  over  these 
 pages,  may  be  ready  to  say  in  the  true  spirit  of 
 the  Pharisee  of  old.  4  I  thank  God,  that  I  am 
 4  not  as  other  men  are  I  am  no  drunkard,  no 
 swearer,  no  sabbath-breaker  :  I  go  to  church 
 and  sacrament,  and  give  alms.  Alas  !  my  bro- 
 ther, you  are  in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  the 
 bond  of  iniquity  :  for,  unless  you  feel  yourself  to 
 be  4  a  miserable  sinner,'  you  are  proved  an  hyp- 
 ocrite by  your  own  confessions.  Perhaps  in  the 
 spirit  of  proud  boasting,  like  the  Jews  of  old, 
 you  may  be  saying,  because  you  are  a  member  of 
 our  excellent  church,  4  The  temple  of  the 
 *  Lord,  the  temple  of  the  Lord  are  we  as  if  an 
 outward  relation  to  the  best  visible  church  on 
 earth  would  intitle  you  to  the  privileges  of  Chris- 
 tianity. The  temple  of  the  Lord  was  the  place 
 where  confession  of  sin  was  made,  where  prayer 
 and  praise  were  offered,  and  Christ  was  glorifi- 
 ed. Is  your  heart  the  temple  of  the  Lord  ?  Is 
 it  the  seat  of  contrition,  prayer,  and  praise  ? 
 Vain  otherwise  is  your  boast  of  membership  in 
 any  visible  church  whatsoever. 
 
 But  many  also  of  our  congregations  are  Anti- 
 nomians  ;  persons,  who  are  practical  enemies  to 
 the  law  of  God  and  the  holiness  it  enjoins.  They 
 feel  not  the  necessity  of  purity  of  heart  and  con- 
 
sr 
 
 duct,  and  of  giving  up  their  «  souls  and  bodies  to 
 
 <  be  a  reasonable,  holy,  and  lively  sacrifice  to 
 ►  God.'  While  they  profess  themselves  members 
 of  our  church,  and  join  in  her  worship,  they  take 
 no  care  to  conform  their  hearts  and  lives  to  the 
 precepts  of  the  gospel.  Such  pitiable  persons  are 
 here  shewn  the  necessity  of  repentance,  in  order 
 to  salvation.  The  solemn  words  of  the  Baptist 
 (Matt.  iii.  2.)  are  laid  before  them,  6  Repent  ye, 
 
 <  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand/  Re- 
 pentance implies  a  change  of  heart  and  life.  He 
 is  not  a  Christian,  who  is  one  outwardly,  neither 
 is  that  f  Baptism,  which  is  outward  in  the  flesh  ; 
 but  he  is  a  Christian,  who  is  one  inwardly,  and 
 baptism  is  that  of  the  heart,  in  the  spirit  and  not 
 in  the  letter.  <  The  wicked  man  must  turn  away 
 «  from  his  wickedness  which  he  hath  committed, 
 
 *  and  do  that  which  is  lawful  and  right,  if  he 
 
 *  would  save  his  soul  alive.'    While  living  6  after 
 
 <  the  course  of  this  world,  fulfilling  the  desires  of 
 6  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind,'  what  proof  have  we 
 to  give  that  our  faith  is  *  the  faith  of  God's  elect  ?' 
 Ask  yourselves  therefore,  Brethren,  dearly  be- 
 loved and  longed  for,  are  your  confessions  of  sin, 
 and  professions  of  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  ac- 
 companied with  resolutions  of  devoting  yourselves 
 to  Him  without  reserve  or  delay  ;  and  with  earn- 
 
 i  How  many  parts  are  there  in  a  sacrament  ?  Answer.  Two  : 
 the  outward  visible  sign,  and  the  inward  spiritual  grace.' — Ste 
 Church  Catechism, 
 
38 
 
 est  desires  after  that  grace,  which  alone  can  ena- 
 ble yon  to  prove  your  sincerity,  and  adorn  the 
 doctrine  of  God  your  Saviour  in  all  things  ? 
 
 Once  more  :  a  large  portion  of  our  congrega- 
 tions, we  would  charitably  hope,  often  consists 
 of  those,  who  come  to  His  house  with  a  Divinely 
 wrought  desire  of  worshipping  God  in  an  accep- 
 table manner.  These  are  often  oppressed  with 
 fear  and  harassed  with  doubt,  lest  their  persons 
 and  sacrifices  should  be  rejected.  When  they 
 consider  into  whose  presence  they  are  come,  and 
 with  whom  they  have  to  do,  they  «  stand  afar  off, 
 
 *  smite  upon  their  breasts  and  cry,  God  be  merci- 
 '  ful  to  me  a  sinner.'  While  others  trifle,  they 
 are  serious  :  while  others  can  enter  the  house  of 
 God  with  levity  and  indifference,  *  they  tremble 
 «  at  his  word'  and  presence.  Their  sins  are 
 many,  and  they  feel  them  ;  «  the  remembrance  is 
 
 *  grievous  to  them,  and  the  burden  intolerable.' 
 They  are  unworthy  to  enter  into  the  house  of 
 God.  They  dare  not  absent  themselves,  because 
 God  is  only  to  be  found  in  the  instituted  means  ; 
 yet  they  tremble  to  appear  before  Him.  Esther's 
 language  is  their's,  6  If  I  perish,  I  perish.'  For 
 the  encouragement  of  such  persons  several  com- 
 fortable passages  arc  adduced.  The  language  of 
 David,  Psal.  li.  3,  9.  they  can  in  sincerity  adopt : 
 therefore  they  are  informed,  that  their  present 
 state  of  mind  is  most  acceptable  to  God,  Psal.  li. 
 17.    For  their  comfort,  the  character  of  God  is 
 
59 
 
 drawn,  Joel  ii.  13.    «  He  is  gracious  and  merci- 
 
 <  ful,  slow  to  anger,  and  of  great  kindness,  and 
 •  repenteth  him  of  the  evil/  By  a  quotation  from 
 Dan.  ix.  9,  10.  they  are  assured,  that  <  to  the 
 4  Lord  our  God  belong  mercies  and  forgivenesses, 
 
 <  tho'  we  have  rebelled  against  him.9  They  are 
 exhorted  to  follow  the  example  of  the  Prodigal, 
 and  6  arise  and  go  to  their  Father,  and  say  unto 
 6  Him,  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven  and 
 6  before  Thee,  and  am  no  more  worthy  to  be  cal- 
 6  led  Thy  son.'  To  all  this  a  gracious  declara- 
 tion is  annexed,  that  <  if  we  confess  our  sins,  He 
 <" is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to 
 4  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness.' 
 
40 
 
 ESSAY  II. 
 
 oh  the  Exhortation  that  follows  the 
 Sentences,  at  the  opening  of  Morning 
 and  Evening  Service. 
 
 To  the  passages  adduced  from  Holy  Scripture, 
 with  which  the  morning  and  evening  service  of 
 our  church  begins,  succeeds  an  exhortation,  ad- 
 dressed by  the  minister  to  the  people,  on  the  pro- 
 per frame  of  spirit,  which  becomes  them  to  cul- 
 tivate and  maintain  during  the  season  of  solema 
 worship. 
 
 *  Dearly  beloved  Brethren,  the  scripture  mov- 
 
 *  eth  us  in  sundry  places  to  acknowledge  and 
 6  confess  our  manifold  sins  and  wickedness,  and 
 «  that  we  should  not  dissemble  nor  cloak  them 
 
 *  before  the  face  of  Almighty  God  our  heavenly 
 6  Father,  but  confess  them  with  an  humble,  low- 
 
 *  ly,  penitent,  and  obedient  heart,  to  the  end  that 
 6  we  may  obtain  forgiveness  of  the  same  by  His 
 6  infinite  goodness  and  mercy.    And  altho'  we 
 
 *  ought  at  all  times  humbly  to  acknowledge  our 
 «  sins  before  God,  yet  ought  we  most  chiefly  so 
 «  to  do,  when  we  assemble  and  meet  together,  to 
 «  render  thanks  for  the  great  benefits  which  we 
 <  have  received  at  His  hands,  to  set  forth  His 
 
41 
 
 *  most  worthy  praise,  to  hear  His  most  holy 
 
 *  word,  and  to  ask  those  things  which  are  requi- 
 «  site  and  necessary,  as  well  for  the  body  as  the 
 «  soul.  Wherefore  I  pray  and  beseech  you,  as 
 '  many  as  are  here  present,  to  accompany  me 
 
 *  with  a  pure  heart,  and  humble  voice,  to  the 
 
 *  throne  of  the  heavenly  grace/ 
 
 Our  church  supposes  her  ministers  to  be  in- 
 fluenced by  an  ardent  affection  to  the  souls  of 
 men.  If  this  were  not  the  case,  the  language 
 we  are  directed  to  use  would  be  the  language  of 
 hypocrisy.  With  respect  to  numbers  of  persons, 
 who  compose  our  congregations,  we  can  have  no 
 personal  attachment  to  them.  Human  friendship 
 therefore  cannot  authorize  us  to  call  them  our 
 «  dearly  beloved  Brethren.'  But  Divine  charity 
 comprehends  within  the  circumference  of  its 
 wide  embrace,  all  mankind.  That  they  are  re- 
 deemed by  the  blood  of  Christ,  is  sufficient  to  re- 
 commend them  to  the  benevolence  and  benefi- 
 cence of  those,  who  are  partakers  of  their  Mas- 
 ter's spirit.  Similar  to  this  in  our  Liturgy  was 
 the  style  of  address  adopted  by  the  first  ministers 
 of  Christ.    St.  Paul  calls  the  Romans  his  « dearly 
 
 *  beloved.'*  He  expresses  himself  to  the  Corin- 
 thians in  the  same  endearing  terms.f  The  man- 
 ner in  which  he  writes  to  the  Philippians,  is  still 
 more  remarkable,  and  deserves  to  be  quoted  at 
 
 *  Chap.  xii.  19.    +  1  Epist.  x.  14. 
 
42 
 
 large  :  <  Therefore,  my  brethren,  dearly  beloved 
 '  and  longed  for,  my  joy  and  crown,  so  stand 
 
 *  fast  in  the  Lord,  my  dearly  beloved.':):  Our 
 church  could  never  intend  on  an  occasion  so  sol- 
 emn, or  in  a  place  so  sacred,  to  put  the  language 
 of  idle  unmeaning  compliment  into  the  mouths  of 
 her  ministers.  No,  she  supposes  all  her  sons  to 
 be  partakers  of  the  spirit  of  Him,  who  died  to 
 save  sinners  :  and  the  conclusion,  which  she 
 seems  to  draw,  is  just,  that  all  who  are  «  moved 
 
 *  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  take  upon  them  an  office 
 
 *  and  ministration  to  serve  God  for  the  promot- 
 
 *  ing  of  his  glory,  and  the  edifying  of  his  peo- 
 «  ple,'§  are  by  the  same  Holy  Ghost  endued  with 
 an  hearty  zeal  for  God's  glory,  and  an  affection- 
 ate regard  for  the  souls  of  men.  Surely  there- 
 fore, our  6  dearly  beloved  brethren,'  that  compose 
 our  congregations,  should  receive  the  word  at 
 our  mouths  with  meekness.  Do  we  reprove  ? 
 our  reproof  is  the  voice  of  a  friend.  Do  we  re- 
 buke t  it  is  in  love.  Do  we  exhort  ?  it  is  be- 
 cause we  are  solicitous  for  the  eternal  welfare  of 
 those,  who  are  the  objects  of  our  exhortations. 
 We  try  to  conciliate  their  esteem,  that  we  may 
 do  them  good.    "While  flatterers  and  dissemblers 
 
 *  daub  with  untempered  mortar,'  because  they  are 
 indifferent,  whether  the  important  building  stand 
 
 J  Chap.  iv.  1.  SeealsolPet.ii.il. 
 
 h  Common  prayer  book,  ordering  of  Deacons. 
 
4^ 
 
 or  fall  ;  we  feel  ourselves  bound  by  the  law  ot 
 love  to  deal  faithfully  with  the  consciences  of  our 
 hearers,  and  not  shun  to  «  declare  to  them  the 
 
 *  whole  counsel  of  God.' 
 
 Our  church  directs  us  to  put  the  congregation 
 in  mind  of  the  authority  under  which  we  act. 
 We  come  not  in  our  own  name,  nor  speak  our 
 own  words,  when  we  openly  declare  the  necessi- 
 ty of  making  confession  of  our  sins  ;  but  4  the 
 
 <  Scripture  moveth  us  in  sundry  places'  to  the 
 performance  of  this  duty.  To  the  law  and  the 
 testimony  we  appeal.  To  the  book  of  God  we 
 direct  the  attention  of  our  people.  O  that  all  the 
 members  of  our  church  would  imitate  the  exam- 
 ple of  the  noble*  Bereans,  and  search  the  Scrip- 
 tures daily,  that  they  might  be  enabled  to  deter- 
 mine for  themselves,  whether  the  words  they 
 hear  are  the  <  words  of  truth  and  of  soberness  !' 
 If  the  Minister  speak  the  truth  in  love,  let  it  be 
 remembered,  that  «  he  wTho  despiseth,  despiseth 
 6  not  man,  but  God.'f 
 
 The  necessity  of  a  full  and  ingenuous  confes- 
 sion of  our  sins  is  pointed  out  to  us  by  a  reference 
 to  Scripture.  4  The  Scripture  moveth  us  in  sun- 
 «  dry  places  to   acknowledge  and  confess  our 
 
 <  manifold  sins  and  wickedness.'  On  this  sub- 
 ject the  word  of  God  is  very  clear  and  decisive  : 
 «  He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall  not  prosper,  but 
 
 *  whoso  confesseth  and  forsaketh  them  shall  have 
 
 *  Acts  xvii.  11.  +1  Thes.  iv.  8. 
 
44 
 
 *  mercy.*  "Were  it  necessary,  a  variety  of  oth- 
 er passages  might  be  produced.  Tiie  matter  of 
 confession  is  <  our  manifold  sins  and  wickedness 
 those  of  the  heart,  as  well  as  those  of  the  life, 
 with  all  their  respective  aggravations.  On  this 
 subject  we  shall  speak  more  fully,  when  we  come 
 to  consider  the  excellent  form  of  confession  that 
 follows.  At  present  we  shall  only  remark  that 
 all  sin  must  be  confessed,  so  far  as  we  are 
 brought  to  an  acquaintance  with  it.  Not  that  it 
 is  possible  for  us  to  make  the  catalogue  complete, 
 or  recall  to  mind  one  of  a  thousand  of  our  *  mani- 
 « fold'  transgressions.  They  are  only  fully 
 known  to  Him,  6  who  telleth  the  number  of  the 
 «  stars,'  and  the  grains  of  sand,  that  cover  the 
 shores  of  the  ocean.  But  wre  must  become  wil- 
 ling to  see  and  acknowledge  its  utmost  deformi- 
 ty, and  to  feel  our  own  defiled  and  degraded  state 
 in  consequence  of  it.    <  It  is  a  vain  thing  to  think 
 
 *  of  being  accepted  of  God,  while  we  spare  one 
 
 <  sin.  One  sin  is  sin,  and  the  wages  of  all  sin 
 '  is  death.  What  better  then  would  you  be,  sup- 
 «  posing  that  all  others  were  confessed,  if  there 
 6  is  one  still  standing  out  against  you  to  condemn 
 
 *  you  ?  Though  you  arc  not  an  adulterer,  a  for- 
 «  nicator,  or  profane  swearer ;  yet  if  you  are  a 
 «  drunkard,  or  an  evil-speaker,  or  a  sabbath- 
 «  breaker,  or  so  bent  upon  the  gain  of  this  wrorld 
 
 <  as  to  keep  your  heart  from  God  ;  you  are  an 
 
 *  Prov.  xxviii.  13. 
 
45 
 
 *  unrighteous  person,  the  sentence  upon  all  such 
 
 <  singly  is,  they  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
 
 *  God.    The  enemy  of  your  souls,  the  Devil  him- 
 
 *  self,  will  suffer  you,  or  (if  it  be  possible)  help 
 6  you  to  confess  all  your  sins  but  one,  if  he  could 
 
 *  be  sure  you  would  keep  that  one.'*  It  is  not 
 the  multitude  or  enormity  of  our  sins  that  pre- 
 vents our  participation  of  Divine  mercy,  but  the 
 
 .  impenitence  of  our  hearts. 
 
 The  motives,  with  which  our  church  enforces 
 her  exhortation,  are  drawn  from  the  character  of 
 that  God,  with  whom  we  have  to  do.    He  is 
 
 *  Almighty  God,  our  heavenly  Father.'  He  is 
 6  Almighty'  to  save  the  penitent,  and  to  punish 
 those  who  reject  His  mercy.    Since  He  is  *  Al- 
 
 <  mighty  to  save  even  to  the  uttermost  through 
 • the  plenteous  redemption'  that  is  in  Christ  Je- 
 sus, there  is  no  reason  to  fear  His  displeasure,  if 
 the  disposition  of  Nathanaelf  be  found  in  us  :  if 
 in  our  spirits  \  there  be  no  guile  ;  if,  i  in  simplic- 
 «  ity  and  Godly  sincerity,  we  confess  our  sins, 
 
 <  He  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and 
 
 <  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness.'^  But 
 He  is  also  (  Almighty'  to  punish  those,  who  re- 
 ject His  counsel.  6  There  is  no  darkness  nor 
 6  shadow  of  death,  where  the  workers  of  iniquity 
 «  may  hide  themselvcs,'||  so  that  His  Omniscient 
 
 *  Adam's  Posthumous  Works,  vol.  i.  p.  263.     +  John  i.  47. 
 $  Psalm  xxxii.  2.       ^  1  John  i.  9.         ||  Job.  xxxiv.  22. 
 
 E2 
 
46 
 
 eye  shall  not  follow  them  :  nor  is  there  any  place 
 so  strongly  fortified,  that  His  6  Almighty'  arm 
 cannot  drag  them  thence,  to  plunge  them  in  per- 
 dition. To  those,  who  approach  His  mercy-seat, 
 He  is  a  «  Father'  in  Christ  to  pardon  and  accept, 
 for  <  as  a  Father  pitieth  his  children,  even  so  the 
 *  the  Lord  pitieth  those  that  fear':j:  His  wrath, 
 and  deprecate  His  vengeance.  O  what  motives 
 then  are  these  to  enforce  the  necessity  of  an  im- 
 mediate and  undisguised  confession  ! 
 
 But  we  shall  not  do  justice  to  the  wisdom  of 
 the  compilers  of  our  Liturgy,  if  we  neglect  to  no- 
 tice the  ample  variety  of  words  and  phrases, 
 which  they  have  used  on  this  subject.  They  not 
 only  put  us  in  mind  of  the  duty  of  confession,  but 
 also  of  the  folly  and  danger  of  neglecting  it. 
 They  pathetically  warn  us  4  not  to  dissemble  nor 
 <  cloak  our  sins  before  the  face  of  almighty  God.' 
 This  is  wisely  added,  on  account  of  our  natural 
 propensity  to  endeavour  to  hide  our  sins  from 
 God  and  from  ourselves.  Foolish  as  this  con- 
 duct is,  it  is  general.  It  seems  to  be  an  effect  of 
 that  darkness,  which  the  fall  brought  on  our  un- 
 derstandings. So  soon  as  Adam  had  broken  the 
 law  of  God,  and  had  thereby  brought  guilt  on  his 
 conscience,  we  perceive  that  6  his  foolish  heart 
 4  was  darkened.'  For  when  God  came  down  into 
 the  garden  to  inquire  into  the  conduct  of  His 
 creature,  instead  of  hastening  to  the  feet  of  his 
 
 t  Psalm  ciii.  13. 
 
47 
 
 Maker  with  humble  confession  and  earnest  sup- 
 plication for  mercy,  the  sacred  historian  informs 
 us  that  he  6  hid  himself  from  the  presence  of  the 
 «  Lord  God  among  the  trees  of  the  Garden.'* 
 Poor  unhappy  Adam,  where  is  that  clearness  of 
 understanding,  in  which  thou  wert  created  ? — 
 What,  hide  thyself  from  Him,  who  is  Omniscient 
 and  Omnipresent  !  How  is  the  fine  gold  become 
 dim  !  How  are  thy  faculties  at  once  impaired  by 
 the  admission  of  sin  into  thy  heart  ! — This  un- 
 happy propensity  to  self-delusion  has  Adam  in- 
 tailed  on  all  his  children.  We  are  all  foolish 
 enough  to  think,  that  we  can  hide  our  sins  from 
 God.  How  shall  we  account  for  it,  but  by  the 
 considerations  that  follow  ?  Man,  till  brought 
 to  an  acquaintance  with  the  person  and  work  of 
 the  Mediator  Jesus,  is  afraid  to  see  and  acknow- 
 ledge the  exceeding  sinfulness!  of  sin,  lest  by  the 
 discovery  hope  should  be  excluded  from  his  mind  : 
 for  when  sin  is  seen  in  the  full  dimensions  of  its 
 malignity  and  demerit  ;  the  sinner  must  des- 
 pair, if  ignorant  of  the  virtue  of  that  « blood, 
 *  which  cleanseth  from  all  sin.'  But  there  is  yet 
 another  consideration,  which  may  serve  to  ac- 
 count for  this  strange  folly  of  the  human  breast. 
 Till  the  sinner's  heart  be  changed  by  grace  ;  till 
 the  love  of  sin  be  eradicated,  and  the  love  of  ho- 
 liness implanted  in  its  room  ;  he  is  afraid  to  con- 
 
 *  Gen.  iii.  g. 
 
 +  Rom.  vii.13, 
 
48 
 
 fess  his  sins,  because  then  his  conscience  would 
 enforce  the  necessity  of  a  separation  between  him 
 and  his  beloved  lusts  :  and  to  a  man  that  is  un- 
 renewed, nothing  is  so  dreadful  as  a  divorce  from 
 sin.  He  will  rather  risk  the  salvation  of  his  pre- 
 cious soul  on  a  vague,  groundless  hope  of  un- 
 promised  mercy,  than  confess  and  forsake  his 
 favorite  iniquities.  How  often  do  we  hear  poor 
 deluded  criminals  dissembling  and  cloaking  their 
 offences  by  excuses,  which  betray  at  the  same 
 time  the  weakness  of  their  understandings,  and 
 the  corrupt  state  of  their  hearts  ;  and  by  pre- 
 tended extenuations,  which  only  aggravate  their 
 guilt.  One  man  thinks  to  screen  himself  from 
 justice  by  alledging,  that  it  is  the  first  time  he 
 has  been  guilty  of  the  offence,  with  which  his 
 conscience  upbraids  him  ;  or,  if  this  cannot  with 
 truth  be  asserted,  that  he  does  not  live  in  the 
 habitual  practice  of  it ;  as  if  the  just  desert  of 
 every  single  act  of  sin  were  not  eternal  death.* 
 Another  urges,  that  he  was  surprised  by  a  sud- 
 den gust  of  temptation ;  tho'  the  facility,  with 
 which  the  Tempter  finds  access  to  our  hearts,  is 
 full  proof  of  our  fallen  and  guilty  estate.  All 
 that  a  third  has  to  propose  in  his  own  defence,  is 
 that  his  crimes  have  not  been  detrimental  to  so- 
 ciety ;  as  if  the  very  essence  of  sin  did  not  con- 
 sist in  its  contrariety  to  the  nature  and  will  of 
 
 *  Rom.  vi.  23, 
 
49 
 
 God  ;\  Sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law.9  A 
 fourth  flies  for  refuge  to  the  comfortless  idea,  that 
 others  are  worse  than  he  has  been  :  as  though 
 companions  in  torment  would  be  able  to  alleviate 
 the  mutual  sufferings  of  each  other  :  for  God  has 
 declared,  f  that  though  hand  join  in  hand,  the 
 (  wicked  shall  not  be  unpunished. Others  have 
 Some  personal  good,  as  they  suppose,  to  throw 
 into  the  opposite  scale  ;  as  if  freedom  from  the 
 guilt  of  murder  would  atone  for  the  commission 
 of  adultery  ;  or  the  love  of  any  one  sin  did  not  as 
 fully  prove  a  man  to  be  in  an  unconverted  and 
 nnpardoned  state,  as  the  love  of  ten  thousand. 
 
 +  4  The  Christian  life  comprehends  two  great  branches  of  duty  : 
 '  the  first  towards  God,  the  second  towards  our  neighbour.  God 
 1  has  an  undoubted  claim  to  the  first  place ;  our  neighbour  has  the 
 «  next ;  and  we  are  to  love  him,  and  help  him,  from  a  sense  of  our 
 '  duty  to  God  who  has  commanded  us  so  to  do.  But  if  I  stumble 
 '  in  the  beginning  of  my  duty  and  offend  against  God  himself, 
 '  what  reason  have  I  to  expect  his  favor,  for  wbal  I  do  to  any 
 
 *  body  ?  Will  acts  of  kindness  towards  a  fellow  subject  excuse 
 '  me  for  an  act  of  rebellion  against  my  prince,  or  stop  the  execu- 
 1  tion  of  a  statute  against  treason  ?    What  was  the  offence  which 
 
 *  brought  death  into  the  world  ?    Not  an  offence  against  society  ; 
 
 *  for  there  was  none  ;  but  only  against  a  positive  command  of 
 '  God.  It  was  revealed,  that  to  eat  of  the  fruit  of  the  forbidden 
 1  tree,  would  be  attended  with  a  deadly  effect. — This  revelation 
 
 *  was  disputed  ;  the  truth  of  God  was  called  in  question  ;  the  lust 
 ■  of  pride  prevailed,  and  the  sentence  of  death  followed.  There- 
 
 *  fore  if  Adam  destroyed  the  whole  world,  by  sinning  against  the 
 
 *  truth  of  God,  certainly  any  single  man  may  destroy  himself  by 
 '  the  same  means ;  though  he  should  give  all  his  goods  to  feed  the 
 '  poor,  and  his  body  to  be  burned  for  the  good  of  society,'  &c— 
 Preservative  against  sociniantsm.  p.  5. 
 
 X  Prov.  xi.  21. 
 
50 
 
 Thus  man,  blinded  by  sin,  fatally  imposes  upon 
 himself.  But  it  is  not  so  with  the  awakened 
 soul.  He  has  no  excuses  to  make,  but  confesses 
 his  sin  with  every  aggravating  circumstance, 
 searching  for  it  through  all  the  recesses  of  his 
 heart,  as  a  man  would  search  his  house  for  a 
 thief,  that  was  come  to  rob  and  murder  him. 
 Sin,  suffered  to  remain  unconfessed,  unpardoned, 
 and  unmortified,  will  rob  us  of  eternal  felicity, 
 and  destroy  both  body  and  soul  in  hell.  This 
 the  contrite  sinner  is  well  persuaded  of,  and 
 therefore  examines  himself  daily,  that  sin,  being 
 discovered,  may  be  confessed  and  pardoned  :  and 
 not  content  with  his  own  exertions,  and  more- 
 over suspecting  his  own  heart  as  *  deceitful  above 
 6  all  things/  he  makes  this  his  continual  prayer, 
 «  Search  me,  O  God,  and  know  my  heart,  try  me 
 <  and  know  my  thoughts  :  and  see  if  there  be  any 
 «  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way 
 
 *  everlasting.'  Dissimulation  doubles  the  guilt 
 of  sin,  and  effectually  prevents  the  Divine  com- 
 munication of  pardoning  mercy.  Of  this  we 
 have  a  clear  proof  in  the  experience  of  David. * 
 «  When  I  kept  silence,'  says  he,  while  I  withheld 
 a  full  confession  of  my  sin,  '  my  bones  waxed 
 
 *  old,  through  my  roaring  all  the  day  long.  For 
 
 *  day  and  night  Thy  hand  was  heavy  upon  me  ; 
 4  my  moisture  is  turned  into  the  drought  of  sum- 
 '  mer.'    I  found  no  comfort,  but  the  agony  of 
 
 *  Ps.  xxxii.  3.  &c   See  also  Job  alii.  5,  6. 
 
51 
 
 my  soul  was  inexpressibly  great.  Then  «  I  ae- 
 4  knowledged  my  sin  unto  Thee,  and  mine  iniqui- 
 «  ty  have  I  not  hid  :  I  said  I  will  confess  my 
 « transgressions  unto  the  Lord,  and  Thou  forgav- 
 6  est  the  iniquity  of  my  sin.'  Confession  is  es- 
 e  sential  to  a  participation  of  mercy. 
 
 Having  shewn  the  necessity  of  confession,  our 
 church  proceeds  to  direct  us  how  to  perform  this 
 duty  in  an  acceptable  manner  :  for  confession 
 must  be  made  with  <  an  humble,  lowly,  penitent, 
 •  and  obedient  heart.' 
 
 •  An  humble  and  lowly  heart'  is  an  essential 
 requisite  in  every  part  of  God's  worship  ;  but  it 
 is  so,  in  an  especial  manner,  when  we  come  be- 
 fore His  footstool  6  to  acknowledge  and  confess 
 6  our  manifold  sins  and  wickedness.'  The  lips 
 may  utter  words,  in  which  the  heart  is  uninter- 
 ested. It  was  one  of  the  charges  brought  against 
 the  Jews  that  they  drew  near  to  God  with  their 
 mouth,  and  honoured  Him  with  their  lips,  while 
 their  heart  was  far  from  Him.*  ^Would  God,  the 
 charge  were  not  applicable  to  professing  Chris- 
 tians also  !  But  it  is  possible  that  the  heart  may 
 be  engaged  in  the  utterance  of  confession,  and 
 yet  in  a  very  improper  manner  :  the  heart  may 
 be  destitute  of  humility  and  lowliness.  A  man 
 may  even  propose  to  himself  his  own  reputation 
 in  the  confession  he  makes.  He  may  speak  de- 
 gradingly  of  himself,  that  others  may  consider 
 
 *  Is.  xxix.  13. 
 
him  as  a  pattern  of  humility.  There  is  reason  to 
 fear,  that  this  is  not  infrequently  the  case.  Hu- 
 mility is  the  characteristic  of  a  Christian  ;  and 
 therefore  pride  often  conceals  itself  under  the 
 garb  of  repentance.  But  when  men  truly  know 
 the  evil  of  sin,  their  confessions  will  he  made 
 with  an  heart  truly  <  humble  and  lowly.5  It  was 
 with  such  an  heart  that  the  prodigal  returned  to 
 his  father's  house,  saying,  6  Father,  I  have  sin- 
 6  ned  against  Heaven  and  before  Thee,  and  am 
 6  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  Thy  son.'  It  was 
 with  feelings  of  deep  self-abasement  that  the  con- 
 trite publican  smote  upon  his  breast,  crying, 
 
 *  God  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner.'  There  were 
 no  witnesses  of  his  humiliation  present,  in  whose 
 opinion  he  could  hope  to  raise  himself  by  the 
 lowly  language  he  used.  It  was  enough  for  him, 
 that  the  Searcher  of  hearts  saw  his  6  godly  sor- 
 
 ♦  row.'  Perhaps  it  would  be  useful  to  inquire, 
 whether  the  confessions  of  our  closets  coincide 
 with  those  we  make  before  men  :  whether  the 
 language  we  adopt  in  the  church,  harmonize  with 
 our  feelings  and  expressions  in  secret  ;  when  no 
 eye  seeth  us,  and  no  ear  heareth  us,  but  that  of 
 our  Father,  who  is  in  heaven.  Are  we  really 
 ashamed  of  sin  ?  Can  we  in  sincerity  adopt  the 
 language  of  Ephraim,  whom  God  heard  bemoan- 
 ing himself  thus, 4  Surely  after  that  I  was  turned,  I 
 6  repented ;  and  after  that  I  was  instructed,  I 
 
53 
 
 «  smote  upon  my  thigh  :f  I  was  ashamed,  yea, 
 «  even  confounded,  because  I  did  bear  the  re- 
 '  proach  of  my  youth.' £  0  how  many  are  asham- 
 ed of  ragged  garments,  or  an  empty  purse  who 
 never  felt  one  emotion  of  shame  on  account  of 
 sin  ;  though  there  is  nothing  but  sin,  that  is  pro- 
 perly a  cause  of  shame  ! 
 
 Penitence  is  another  concomitant  of  all  true 
 confession.  Repentance  includes  an  hatred  of 
 sin,  and  a  full  purpose  to  forsake  it  :  *  He  that 
 
 *  confesseth  and  forsaketh  it  shall  have  mercy.' 
 The  promise  is  exclusively  to  such.  Our  sorrow 
 for  it  must  arise  from  godly,  not  from  worldly 
 motives  ;  for  *  the  sorrow  of  the  world  worketh 
 
 *  death.'  Our  dereliction  of  sin  must  not  be  par- 
 tial but  universal.  No  reserves  must  be  made. 
 How  horrible  would  be  such  a  prayer  as  this  ! 
 
 *  Lord  such  and  such  sins  trouble  me,  I  freely 
 
 *  confess  them  to  be  sins,  and  am  willing  to  be 
 <  delivered  from  them  ;  but  there  is  one  or  more, 
 «  which  I  cannot  part  with,  at  least  not  now, 
 '  though  perhaps  I  may,  some  time  or  other.' 
 
 -f  *  Smiting  on  the  thigh  is  mentioned  as  a  gesture  of  violent 
 
 *  gr*efi  not  only  'n  tne  sacred,  (see  also  Ezek.  xxi.  12.)  but  like- 
 
 *  wise  in  the  profane  writers.  See  Homer  II.  xii.  lin.  163.  II.  xv. 
 '  lin.  397.  So  in  Xenopbon  (Cyropoed.  lib.  vii.  p.  390.  Edit. 
 4  Hutchinson,  8vo.)  When  Cyru*  heard  of  the  death  of  Abrada- 
 c  tas,  aud  the  sorrow  of  his  wife  on  that  account)  ixcus-ato  cl^x  tov 
 6  {*»(> sy  he  smote  his  thigh.' 
 
 J  Jer.  xxxi.  19. 
 
o4 
 
 Do  you  start  at  such  language  ?  O  take  heed, 
 lest  it  should  prove  to  be  that  of  your  own  hearts. 
 
 Once  more  4  An  obedient  heart'  is  also  neces- 
 sary to  be  brought  with  us  to  the  throne  of  grace. 
 By  6  an  obedient  heart'  our  reformers  meant  an 
 heart  fraught  with  holy  desires,  and  stedfast  pur- 
 poses, formed  in  the  strength  of  Divine  grace,  of 
 walking  in  all  the  commandments  and  ordinan- 
 ces of  the  Lord  blameless.  A  readiness  to  sub- 
 mit to  whatever  God  enjoins  is  inseparable  from 
 genuine  confession.  "With  the  great  Apostle  of 
 the  Gentiles,  every  awakened  sinner  inquires, 
 
 *  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  V*  or  with 
 the  Psalmist  prays,  6  'Teach  me  thy  way,  O  Lord, 
 
 *  I  will  walk  in  thy  truth,  unite  my  heart  to  fear 
 4  thy  name.'f 
 
 The  object,  which  a  contrite  sinner  proposes 
 to  himself  in  making  confession  of  his  sins,  is 
 
 *  that  he  may  obtain  forgiveness  of  the  same  by 
 4  God's  infinite  goodness  and  mercy.'  Remis- 
 sion is  4  the  one  thing  needful'  to  an  awakened 
 mind.  Go  to  the  dying  traveller  stretched  on 
 the  burning  sands  of  N  ubia  ;  offer  him  gold  and 
 silver  and  gorgeous  apparel  and,  if  he  has  suf- 
 ficient strength  left,  he  will  express  his  astonish- 
 ment at  your  folly,  or  his  abhorrence  of  the  insult 
 shewn  him.  The  refreshing  draught  is  the  boon 
 he  wants.    Present  the  pitcher  to  his  lips,  and 
 
 ♦  Actsix.6.  t  Ps.lxxxvi.il 
 
55 
 
 his  eyes  will  speak  the  gratitude  of  his  soul.  So 
 when  a  sinner  is  Divinely  convinced  of  sin,  the 
 pleasures,  profits  and  honours  of  the  world  be- 
 come tasteless  as  the  white  of  an  egg.  The  lec- 
 tures of  the  Philosopher,  and  the  exhortations  of 
 the  moralist,  are  insults  to  his  misery4  For- 
 giveness of  his  sins  is  the  object  of  his  fervent 
 wishes,  and  this  he  hopes  for  only  as  the  effect  of 
 
 *  infinite  mercy  and  goodness.'  Nothing  short 
 of  infinite  compassion  can  reach  his  case  ;  but  he 
 has  heard  that  6  with  God  there  is  mercy,  and 
 6  that  with  him  there  is  plenteous  redemption  f 
 and  this  report,  like  a  sovereign  cordial,  cheers 
 his  spirit  and  preserves  him  from  despair.  The 
 boundless  compassion  of  Jehovah,  and  the  all- 
 cleansing  virtue  of  Emanuel's  blood  are  the  only 
 ground  of  hope  to  a  conscious  sinner.  Erase 
 these  consolatory  truths  from  the  book  of  God, 
 and  he  must  lie  down  in  black  despair  and  ever- 
 lasting sorrow. 
 
 There  is  no  circumstance  of  time  or  place,  that 
 renders  the  performance  of  the  duty  of  confes- 
 sion unseasonable.    For  '  we  ought  at  all  times 
 
 *  humbly  to  acknowledge  our  sins  before  God.' 
 There  are  those,  who  think  that  religion  should 
 
 X  The  simplicity  of  the  following  lines  in  the  Lamentation  of  a 
 Sinner,  is  very  beautiful : 
 
 *  Mercy,  good  Lord,  mercy  I  ask, 
 
 4  This  is  the  total  sum  : 
 '  For  mercy,  Lord,  is  all  my  suit, 
 
 '  O  let  thy  mercy  come.' 
 
56 
 
 be  confined  to  the  church,  or  at  least  to  the  sab- 
 bath-day  :  but  these  are  persons,  who  do  not 
 think  that  the  business  of  the  world  is  to  be  con- 
 lined  to  the  remaining  six.  For  those,  who  do 
 not  carry  their  religion  with  them  through  the 
 six  days,  on  which  God  has  allowed  them  to  at- 
 tend to  their  worldly  business,  will  be  sure  to 
 employ  the  little  portion  of  time,  which  God  has 
 reserved  to  himself,  in  worldly  thoughts  and  con- 
 versation, and  even  carry  the  world  in  their 
 hearts  to  the  house  of  God.  These,  however,  are 
 not  true  members  of  our  church  ;  which  makes 
 it  a  part  of  her  Creed,  that  *  we  ought  at  all 
 
 *  times  humbly  to  acknowledge  our  sins  before 
 
 *  God.'  *  In  season  and  out  of  season,'  is  her 
 motto.  Religion  with  her  is  daily  work.  Not 
 that  we  are  bound  to  be  always  repeating  the 
 confession  that  follows  ;  but  we  are  bound  to  live 
 habitually  in  the  spirit  which  it  breathes,  the 
 spirit  of  self  abasement  and  contrition.  Whether 
 we  are  alone  in  our  closets,  or  enjoying  the  soci- 
 ety of  Christian  friends,  or  engaged  in  the  nec- 
 essary business  of  our  lawful  callings  ;  self-re- 
 nunciation and  self-abasement  are  always  neces- 
 sary, and  never  unseasonable.  His  own  unwor- 
 thiness  and  God's  mercy,  are  subjects  suitable 
 for  a  sinner  through  every  hour  of  the  day. 
 «  Thou  shalt  talk  of  them  when  thou  sittest  in 
 « thine  house,  and  when  thou  walkcst  by  the  way; 
 «  and  when  thou  liest  down  and  when  thou  risest 
 
57 
 
 <  up.*  David  could  say,  6  my  sin  is  ever  before 
 «  me  ;'  not  on  the  Sabbatli  only,  or  during  tho 
 hours  of  public  worship.  Therefore  feeling  his 
 constant  need  of  mercy,  he  makes  the  following 
 resolution,  «  at  evening  and  morning  and  at  noon 
 
 <  day  will  I  pray.'  Would  you  blame  a  sick 
 man  for  employing  much  of  his  time  in  the  use 
 of  means  for  the  recovery  of  his  health  ?  Or  a 
 criminal  lying  under  sentence  of  death  for  a  too 
 frequent  employment  of  the  opportunities  afford- 
 ed him  of  presenting  petitions  to  his  Sovereign 
 for  mercy  ?  A  sinner,  who  is  alive  to  the  impor- 
 tance of  the  salvation  of  his  soul,  needs  no  com- 
 ment to  explain  the  Apostle's  injunction,  *  pray 
 without  ceasing.' 
 
 But  there  are  certain  seasons,  when  this  duty 
 is  peculiarly  indispensable  ;  even  those  6  when 
 we  assemble  and  meet  together'  for  the  purposes 
 of  public  worship.  The  several  parts  of  public 
 worship,  as  here  described,  we  shall  have  occa- 
 sion more  minutely  to  consider  hereafter.  They 
 are  here  introduced  to  shew,  that  confession  is 
 essential  to  a  right  performance  of  each  of  them. 
 «  We  meet  together  to  render  thanks  for  the  great 
 
 *  benefits,  which  we  have  received  at  the  hands 
 
 *  of  God  :'  But  in  this  we  shall  fall  short,  unless 
 a  conviction  of  our  demerit  stimulate  our  hearts  to 
 gratitude.    <  We  meet  to  set  forth  His  most  wor- 
 
 <  thy  praise  ;'  but  we  can  never  sing  with  melo- 
 
 F2 
 
58 
 
 dy  in  our  hearts  unto  the  Lord,  until  our  hearts 
 have  been  prepared  to  make  melody  by  convic- 
 tion of  sin.    It  is  fabled  of  the  Nightingale,  that 
 she  sings  most  sweetly  with  her  breast  upon  a 
 thorn.    The  sinner,  who  has  felt  most  deeply  the 
 effects  of  the  fall,  will  celebrate  most  gratefully 
 the  riches  of  the  grace  of  God.    The  new  song, 
 mentioned  in  the  Revelation  of  St.  John,  could 
 only  be  sung  by  those,  who  were  redeemed  from 
 the  Earth.    But  redemption  can  only  be  duly 
 celebrated  by  the  captive,  who  has  felt  the  gal- 
 ling chain,  who  has  tasted  and  remembers  the 
 bitter  taste  of  the  wormwood  and  the  gall  of  sin  ; 
 and  who  has  experienced  deliverance  thro*  grace. 
 <  We  assemble  and  meet  together  to  hear  God's 
 most  holy  word,'  the  sanctifying  Gospel  of  His 
 grace  ;  which  we  can  never  relish,  till  we  feel 
 our  need  of  the  blessings  it  proposes.    We  also 
 meet  *  to  ask  those  things,  which  are  requisite 
 «  and  necessary,  as  well  for  the  body  as  the  soul.' 
 But  an  unawakened  sinner,  however  sensible  he 
 may  be  of  his  corporeal  maladies  or  infirmities, 
 knows  not  what  is  requisite  and  necessary  for  his 
 soul.    He  has  no  desire  after  pardon,  holiness, 
 and  communion  with  God.    And  even  with  re- 
 spect to  his  body,  though  he  feels  its  wants,  yet 
 he  looks  for  a  supply  to  chance,  or  merely  to  his 
 own  endeavors,  and  not  to  God.    So  that  con- 
 trition is  an  essential  ingredient  in  every  part 
 of  worship. 
 
59 
 
 The  persuasive  to  confession  is  followed  by  an 
 earnest  invitation  to  prayer,  the  necessity  of 
 which  arises   from   the    former  act  of  duty. 
 
 *  t  herefore  I  pray  and  beseech  you,  as  many  as 
 
 <  are  here  present,  to  accompany  me,  with  a  pure 
 
 <  heart  and  humble  voice,  to  the  throne  of  the 
 
 *  heavenly  grace.'  Who  will  refuse  the  invita- 
 tion ?  None  but  the  man,  who  is  so  proud  and 
 ignorant  as  to  conclude  that  he  has  no  sins  to  be 
 forgiven,  no  wants  to  be  relieved.  In  the  subse- 
 quent confession,  the  congregation  is  directed  to 
 accompany  the   minister  with  an  audible  but 
 
 *  humble  voice'  expressive  of  inward  compunc- 
 tion. But  <  a  pure  heart'  is  that  which  God  re- 
 spects, without  which  the  act  of  an  Automaton 
 would  be  as  acceptable  as  our's.  Purity  here  is 
 synonymous  with  sincerity.  A  man  is  then  sin- 
 cere, when  the  language  of  his  lips  harmonizes 
 with  the  feelings  of  his  heart.  O  what  a  mercy 
 it  is  that  there  is  6  a  throne  of  heavenly  grace' 
 erected  for  the  free  access  of  returning  sinners  to 
 their  offended  God  !  The  expression  alludes  to 
 the  mercy-seat,  on  which  God  sat  in  glory  be- 
 tween the  Cherubim  ;  and  towards  which  all  the 
 prayers  of  II is  people,  during  the  continuance 
 of  the  Jewish  oeconomy,  were  directed  to  be  of- 
 fered. As  that  mercy-seat  was  sprinkled  with 
 the  typically  atoning  blood  of  bulls  and  goats, 
 this  «  throne  of  heavenly  grace'  has  been  sprink- 
 led with  blood  of  infinitely  greater  value.  Fear 
 
60 
 
 not,  conscious  sinner,  to  draw  near,  to  confess 
 and  supplicate  :  It  is  not  a  Being  of  inexorable 
 wrath,  displaying  the  terrors  of  His  justice  in 
 the  consuming  fire  of  Sinai,  but  a  God  reconciled 
 in  Christ,  whom  thou  art  invited  to  approach. 
 Come,  lay  thine  hand  upon  the  head  of  the  (true) 
 sin-offering,  and  it  shall  be  accepted  for  thee,  as 
 a  full  atonement  for  all  thy  sins.* 
 
 *  Levit.  i.  4. 
 
61 
 
 ESSAY  m, 
 
 OX  THE  GeNERAX  CONFESSION. 
 
 PRAYER  is  the  motion  of  the  heart  towards 
 God.  It  is  the  breath  of  the  regenerate  soul,  the 
 result  of  Divine  life  communicated  from  above. 
 The  language  of  the  lips  is  not  essential  to  it. 
 That  Omniscient  Friend  of  sinners,  to  whom  it 
 is  addressed,  discerns  the  secret  and  yet  unform- 
 ed desire.  But  various  reasons  may  be  given, 
 why  on  certain  occasions,  and  for  certain  per- 
 sons, it  is  expedient  to  clothe  the  desires  of  the 
 soul  in  words,  even  when  in  secret  they  appear 
 before  the  throne  of  grace.  In  the'public  assem- 
 bly it  is  absolutely  necessary ;  otherwise  the 
 great  end  of  our  religious  associations  would  be 
 frustrated.  There  an  individual  must  be  the 
 mouth  of  all,  for  the  prevention  of  confusion,  and 
 the  promotion  of  edification.  In  a  general  con- 
 fession of  sin,  however,  it  seems  proper  that  eve- 
 ry private  worshipper  should  accompany  the 
 minister  *  unto  the  throne  of  the  heavenly  grace,' 
 not  only  6  with  a  pure  heart,'  but  also  *  with  a» 
 *  humble  voice/  saying  after  him, 
 
6:2 
 
 *  Almighty  and  most  merciful  Father  ;  we 
 '  have  erred  and  strayed  from  Thy  ways  like  lost 
 '  sheep.  We  have  followed  too  much  the  devices 
 4  and  desires  of  our  own  hearts.    We  have  of- 
 
 *  fended  against  Thy  holy  laws.  We  have  left 
 '  undone  those  things,  which  we  ought  to  have 
 
 *  done  ;  and  we  have  done  those  things,  which 
 '  we  ought  not  to  have  done  ;  and  there  is  no 
 '  health  in  us.  But  Thou,  O  Lord,  hare  mercy 
 «  upon  us  miserable  offenders  :  Spare  Thou  them, 
 
 *  0  God,  which  confess  their  faults  :  restore 
 '  Thou  them  that  are  penitent ;  according  to  Thy 
 
 *  promises  declared  unto  mankind  in  C  hrist  Jesu 
 '  our  Lord.    And  grant,  0  most  merciful  Father, 
 
 *  for  His  sake,  that  we  may  hereafter  live  a  god- 
 '  ly,  righteous,  and  sober  life,  to  the  glory  of 
 '  Thy  holy  name.  Amen.' 
 
 The  titles,  by  which  God  is  addressed  in  Scrip- 
 ture, are  not  used  promiscuously  and  at  random  ; 
 but  are  adapted  to  the  subject,  with  which  they 
 are  connected.*  It  would  be  easy  to  shew  the 
 truth  of  this  remark,  by  a  reference  to  a  variety 
 of  passages.  Probably  the  same  observation  will 
 hold  good  with  respect  to  the  service  of  our 
 church.  When  we  use  the  confession  before  us, 
 we  come  before  God,  as  criminals  that  deserve 
 punishment.    What  then  are  those  attributes  of 
 
 *  Thus  Jehovah  is  never  used  in  connection  with  a  relative  pro- 
 noun. But  the  relatives  are  always  joined  to  some  name  that  re- 
 fers to  the  covenant  of  grace. 
 
63 
 
 Deity,  to  which  on  such  an  occasion  it  becomes 
 ns  to  have  recourse  ?   Does  not  the  Omnipotence 
 of  Jehovah  prove  that  He  has  no  need  of  us,  and 
 can  suffer  no  loss  by  our  annihilation  ?  That  He 
 is  able,  on  supposition  that  the  whole  race  of 
 mankind  were  according  to  their  just  deserts  to 
 be  «  punished  with  everlasting  destruction  from 
 <  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from  the  glory  of 
 *  His  power,?f  to  bring  into  existence  in  a  mo- 
 ment, by  a  single  act  of  Omnipotence,  another 
 race  of  reasonable  creatures,  wiio  should  shew 
 forth  His  praise  ?   It  certainly  does.    The  men- 
 tion of  this  perfection  of  the  Godhead  also  puts 
 us  in  mind  that  it  is  not  through  want  of  ability, 
 if  He  delay  or  forego  the  fulfilment  of  those 
 threatenings  in  His  word,  which  are  pointed 
 against  transgressors  of  His  law.    *  Almighty' 
 Therefore  is  properly  introduced  here  with  a  view 
 to  promote  holy  fear  and  trembling  in  the  sinner's 
 bosom.    But  then  the  recollection  of  this  attri- 
 bute is  also  absolutely  necessary  to  an  hope  of 
 pardon.     For  were  not  our  God  6  Almighty,' 
 the  atonement  of  Christ  could  never  have  been 
 consummated  by  His  resurrection  ;  and,  apart 
 from  this  consideration,  finite  power  could  never 
 have  created  us  anew,  that  so  by  the  merit  of 
 His  death  we  might  be  <  made  meet  to  become 
 «  partakers  of  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in 
 *  light.'*    And,  since  His  mercy  is  equal  to  His 
 
 +  2  Thess.  i.  9. 
 *  Col.  i.  12, 
 
64 
 
 power,  our  hope  of  acceptance  is  built  on  a  firm 
 foundation,  when  we  address  Him  as  6  Almighty 
 <  and  most  merciful  ;'  especially  when  we  add  to 
 these  most  gracious  and  glorious  appellations 
 that  peculiar  relation,  in  which  He  condescends 
 to  stand  to  penitent  sinners  in  Christ  Jesus. 
 God  was  our  «  Father'  by  creation  :  but  we  have 
 unhappily  forfeited  the  relationship,  and  are  *  no 
 « more  worthy  to  be  called  His  children.'  In 
 Christ  He  renews  the  connection ;  and,  as  the 
 Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  becomes  our 
 «  most  merciful  Father,5  also.f  Coming  to  an 
 tf  almighty  God,'  who  is  also  our  '  most  merciful 
 Father,'  we  may  comfortably  indulge  the  hope  of 
 forgiveness,  and  be  encouraged  to  make  a  free 
 and  undisguised  confession  of  all  our  sins. 
 
 We  open  the  first  prayer  of  our  public  liturgy 
 with  a  general  acknowledgment  of  sin  ;  6  We 
 *  have  erred  and  strayed  from  Thy  ways,  like 
 <  lost  sheep.'  Beautiful  and  energetic  is  this 
 scriptural  illustration  of  our  wretched  state. 
 Folly  is  a  striking  characteristic  of  the  class  of 
 animals,  here  mentioned,  which  appears  in  their 
 proneness  to  wander  from  the  shepherd,  under 
 whose  care  they  remain  in  safety,  and  the  pasture 
 that  supplies  their  wants.  The  Apostle  Peter 
 has  noticed  this,  and  applied  it  to  the  disciples  of 
 
 +  It  was  a  wise  saying  of  Martin  Luther,  '  Nolo  Deum  abso» 
 latum/ 
 
 / 
 
65 
 
 Christ  j  •  yc  were  as  sheep  going  astray.**  Da- 
 vid in  his  confession  declares  that  the  propensi- 
 ties of  his  fallen  nature  resembled  those  of  the 
 silly  tenants  of  the  fold  ;  '  I  have  gone  astray, 
 
 <  like  a  sheep  that  is  lost  :  seek  thy  servant.'! 
 Isaiah  in  the  name  of  the  whole  church  of  Christ 
 says,  '  all  we  like  sheep  have  g  me  astray,  we 
 
 <  have  turned  every  one  to  his  own  way  .'J:  On 
 this  resemblance  between  sinners  and  sheep,  our 
 Lord  builds  His  most  beautiful  parable.§  Had 
 we  not  wandered  into  the  wilderness,  there 
 had  been  no  necessity  for  the  good  Shepherd  to 
 follow  us.  Could  we  have  found  our  way  back, 
 He  need  not  have  come  to  shew  it  to  us.  Had 
 we  been  able,  on  a  discovery  made  to  us  of  our 
 sin  and  danger,  to  return  by  our  own  strength, 
 He  need  not  have  laid  us  on  His  shoulders,  and 
 have  encumbered  himself  with  a  weight,  which 
 nothing  but  Almighty  power  could  have  support- 
 ed. ||  May  not  every  individual  take  up  the  hu- 
 miliating language  of  our  church  with  a  personal 
 
 *  1  Epist.  ii.  25  +  Ps.  cxix.  176.  %  Chap.  liii.  6.  Math, 
 svtii.  12.    S  Luke  xv.  3. 
 
 ||  The  Xth  Article  of  our  church  may  be  considered  as  a  strik- 
 ing comment  on  this  beautiful  and  instructive  parabe.    '  The 
 
 *  condition  of  man  after  the  fali  of  Adam  is  su^h,  that  he  cannot 
 
 *  turn  and  prepare  himself  by  his  own  natural  strength  and  good 
 4  works  to  faith  and  call  ng  upon  God;  wnerefore  we  have  no 
 '  power  to  do  good  works  pleasant  and  acceptable  to  God,  with- 
 '  oui  the  grace  of  God  by  Christ  preventing  us,  that  we  may  have 
 '  a  good  will;  and  working  with  us,  when  we  have  that  good 
 1  will.' 
 
 G 
 
66 
 
 application  to  himself,  and  say,  *  I  have  erred 
 «  and  strayed  from  Thy  ways,  like  a  lost  sheep  I9 
 When  God  had  created  Adam,  He  placed  him  in 
 Paradise,  and  fed  him  in  green  pastures,  through 
 which  the  waters  of  holy  delight  flowed  in  rich 
 abundance.  But  where  arc  we  now  ?  Is  not  our 
 present  state  pathetically  described  by  that  of 
 Israel  in  the  desert,  6  a  great  and  terrible  wilder- 
 «  ness,  wherein  are  fiery  serpents,  and  scorpions, 
 
 <  and  drought  ;  where  there  is  no  water  l9f 
 Alas,  what  strange  event  has  brought  us  into  the 
 awful  situation,  in  which  we  find  ourselves  1 
 The  scripture  informs  us  that  our  first  parent, 
 who  was  constituted  by  his  Creator  the  federal 
 head  and  representative  of  all  his  posterity,  trans- 
 gressed the  gracious  law,  which  was  given  him 
 as  the  condition  of  life  ;  and  thereby  involved 
 himself  and  all  his  children,  to  the  latest  genera- 
 tions, in  guilt,  misery,  and  ruin.  Will  any,  in 
 concurrence  with  Pelagius  and  his  followers,  ob- 
 ject to  the  justice  and  equity  of  this  proceeding  ? 
 Sufficient  for  them  is  the  answer  of  the  Apostle ; 
 «  Nay  but,  O  man,  who  art  thou  that  repliest 
 
 <  against  God  V  If  it  be  the  appointment  of  a 
 righteous  God  that  Adam  should  represent  all 
 mankind,  and  that  they  should  stand  or  fall  in 
 him,  His  will  proves  it  just ;  for  His  will  is  the 
 result  of  the  most  perfect  equity.  The  only  ques- 
 tion to  be  resolved  is,  whether  this  matter  be  re- 
 
 *  Deut.  viii.  15. 
 
67 
 
 vealed  in  Scripture  ?  For  if  it  be*  all  controver- 
 sy is  at  an  end  with  respect  to  those,  who  receive 
 the  Bihle  as  a  revelation  from  God.  Let  the 
 reader  consult  the  fifth  chapter  of  St.  Paul's  epis- 
 tle to  the  Romans,  and  try  to  explain  it  on  any 
 other  hypothesis.  A  few  passages  from  that 
 chapter  it  may  not  be  improper  to  introduce  here, 
 (ver.  12.)  «  By  one  man  sin  entered  into  the 
 <  world,  and  death  by  sin  ;  and  so  death  passed 
 
 *  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned.'!  (ver. 
 14.)    *  Death  reigned  from  Adam  to  Moses,  even 
 
 *  over  them,  who  had  not  sinned  after  the  simili- 
 
 *  tude  of  Adam's  transgression,  who  is  the  figure 
 of  Him  that  was  to  come.'  (ver.  15.)  6  Through 
 
 *  the  offence  of  one  many  are  dead.'    (ver.  16.) 
 
 *  The  judgment  was  by  one  to  condemnation.' 
 (ver.  17.)  1  By  one  man's  offence  Death  reigned 
 
 *  by  one.'  (ver.  19.)  *  By  one  man's  disobedi- 
 1  ence  many  were  made  sinners.':):  The  parallel 
 throughout  the  chapter,  between  Adam  and  our 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ,  shews  that  we  were  made 
 sinners  through  our  connexion  with,  and  relation 
 to  the  first  Adam,  after  the  same  manner  in  which 
 any  of  us  are  made  righteous  through  our  con- 
 nection with  the  second  ;  and  that  is  by  imputa- 
 tion. Therefore  in  another  epistle  the  Apostle 
 speaks  of  all  men,  as  being  «  by  nature  the  chil- 
 
 +  Marg-Rtading.   t?eo,in  whom, 
 t  Kart?0%<rxv  au*fTa>>j>4    were  constituted  sinners,   (v,z0  by. 
 the  Divine  appointment. 
 
68 
 
 «  dren  of  wrath."§  This  is  clearly  the  doctrine 
 of  the  church  of  England,  as  appears  by  her  bap- 
 tismal service,  where  she  instructs  us  to  pray 
 that  the  child  brought  to  be  baptized  may  be  de- 
 livered from  the  wrath  of  God.||  She  believes 
 that  all  mankind  are  liable  to  that  wrath,  so  soon 
 as  they  are  born  into  the  world  ;  before  actual 
 sin  can  have  been  committed.  But  this  cannot 
 be,  unless  there  be  some  preceding  act  of  sin, 
 which  has  rendered  them  guilty.  No  reasonable 
 account  can  be  given  of  the  propagation  of  cor- 
 ruption (considered  as  a  punishment)  without 
 presupposing  the  imputation  of  the  original  of- 
 fence as  its  meritorious  cause.  The  second  hom- 
 ily on  the  misery  of  ma*i  speaks  decidedly  on 
 this  subject  :    *  In  ourselves  (as  of  ourselves)  we 
 
 *  find  nothing,  whereby  we  may  be  delivered 
 
 §  Eph.  ii.  3. 
 
 [J  Seethefmt  prayer  in  the  public  baptism  of  infants.  The  ad- 
 vocates of  the  doctrine  of  original  sin,  and  of  those  doctrines  which 
 are  inseparably  connected  with  it,  have  been  rendered  odious  by 
 their  adversaries  through  wilful  misrepresentation  of  their  creed. 
 They  have  been  charged  with  asserting  the  damnation  of  infants. 
 The  author  of  these  essays  is  glad  of  this  opportunity  of  avowing 
 his  belief  that  all  infants,  dying  before  the  commission  of  actual 
 sin,  will  be  saved.  But  this  belief  he  builds  not  on  any  supposed 
 innocence,  which  .-<uch  children  may  be  imagined  to  possess,  inti- 
 tling  them  to  the  favour  of  Cod  ;  but  on  the  redemption  effected  by 
 the  blood  of  Christ.  '  Infants  being  baptized,  and  dying  in  their 
 i  infancy,  are  by  this  sacrifice  (of  Christ)  washed  from  their  sins, 
 4  brought  to  God's  favour,  and  made  His  children,  and  inheritors 
 
 *  of  His  Kingdom  of  Heaven.'  See  the  first  part  of  the  homily  of 
 Salvation. — See  also  the  rubric  after  the  form  of  Baptism. 
 
69 
 
 <  from  this  miserable  captivity  (of  sin,)  into  the 
 4  which  we  arc  cast  through  the  envy  of  the  devil, 
 4  by  breaking  of  God's  commandment  in  our  first 
 
 <  parent  Adam.'  The  homily  on  the  Nativity 
 speaks  the  same  language  :  *  As  in  Adam  all 
 y  men  sinned  universally,  so  in  Adam  all  men 
 «  universally  received  the  reward  of  sin.'  And 
 again,  6  Oh,  what  a  miserable  and  woeful  state 
 
 *  was  this,  that  the  sin  of  one  man  should  destoy 
 1  and  condemn  all  men  !'  All  this  is  exactly  in 
 unison  with  the  ninth  article,  the  title  of  which 
 is  very  remarkable  ;  <  of  original  or  birth-sin.' 
 To  be  born  a  descendant  of  Adam,  and  to  be  a 
 sinner,  are  things  inseparable.  Whatever  oppo- 
 sition may  be  made  to  this  humiliating  doctrine, 
 either  by  professed  infidels  or  impious  gainsayers, 
 none  can  arise  from  those  persons,  who  have 
 honestly  subscribed  to  the  truth  of  the  39  articles 
 of  our  church,  therein  declaring  that  both  the 
 books  of  Homilies  «  contain  a  Godly  and  whole- 
 
 *  some  doctrine.'* 
 
 *  *  An  appeal  to  the  39  articles  has  unhappily  the  less  weight 
 in  the  modern  times,  because  an  ingenious  device  has  been  fabri- 
 cated, to  elude  the  force  of  conviction  from  that  quarter.  Ac- 
 cording to  the  title  prefixed  to  them  by  the  convocation  of  1562, 
 in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  *  They  were  agreed  upon  for  the 
 
 *  avoiding  of  diversities  of  opinions,  and  fOr  the  establishing  con- 
 
 *  sent  touching  true  religion.'  And  afterwards  in  the  declaration, 
 which  was  set  forth  by  King  James  the  First,  '  order  was  given, 
 4  that  no  man  thereafter  should  put  his  own  sense  or  comment  to 
 
 *  be  the  meaning  of  the  article,  but  should  take  it  in  the  littrcl 
 
 G2 
 
70 
 
 Our  personal  wanderings  are  in  our  general 
 confession,  traced  up  to  their  proper  source,  the 
 corruption  of  our  nature  :  «  We  have  followed  too 
 *  much  the  devices  and  desires  of  our  own  hearts.' 
 Are  our  hearts  full  of  evil  devices  and  desires  ? 
 Who  will  deny  it  ?  The  evil  is  not  adventitious, 
 but  natural  to  us.  The  fountain  is  corrupt, 
 therefore  the  streams  are  filthy.  The  tree  is 
 bad,  therefore  the  fruit  is  sour.  On  this  subject 
 the  scripture  is  very  plain  ;  and  volumes  might 
 be  filled  with  evidence  drawn  from  thence,  and 
 from  matter  of  fact.    <  Adam  begat  a  son  in  his 
 
 «  and  grammatical  sense.'  Of  late  it  bath  been  said,  that  they 
 who  subscribe  to  the  articles,  are  permitted  to  put  on  them  a  liber- 
 al construction.  But  from  whom  do  they  derive  this  permission  ? 
 Or,  who  has  authority  to  sanction  so  flagrant  an  act  of  duplicity  ? 
 Besides  this,  a  liberal  construction,  being  once  permitted,  will 
 subject  the  articles  to  as  many  thousand  different  senses,  as  there 
 are  persons,  both  ecclesiastical  and  civil,  who  by  oath  subscribe 
 to  them  ;  and  will  also  annihilate  the  solemnity  and  moral  ob- 
 ligation of  every  oath,  which  is  administered  in  our  courts  of 
 Judicature. 
 
 *  Nor  will  this  refinement  prove  a  safe  refuge  to  those,  who 
 have  recourse  to  it ;  for  it  will  not,  in  many  instances,  set  aside 
 the  literal  and  grammatical  sense.  Let  its  patrons,  for  instance, 
 try  their  critical  powers,  and  employ  all  the  arts  of  sophistry,  in 
 endeavouring  to  reconcile  unitarianism  or  arianism  with  the  first 
 of  the  articles;  or  to  make  justification  by  faith  only,  as  main- 
 tained in  the  eleventh,  to  signify  either  justification  by  works,  or 
 justification  by  works  and  faith  together.' — The  Rev.  Mr.  Hart's 
 Church  of  England's  test  of  religious  sincerity,    p.  5. 
 
 Should  the  pious  reader  wish  for  farther  information  on  the  doc- 
 trine of  original  sin,  he  will  peruse  with  pleasure  Bishop  Bever- 
 idge's  Exposition  on  the  39  articles  ;  Archbishop  Usher's  body  of 
 Divinity  ;  and  particularly  Dr.  John  Edwards  Veritas  rcdu.i 
 
7 1 
 
 «  own  likeness,  after  his  image.'*  And  this  was 
 not  the  image  of  God  in  which  Adam  had  been 
 created,  because  that  was  lost  ;  but  the  image 
 and  likeness  of  the  fallen  spirit,  to  whose  tempta- 
 tion he  had  yielded.  6  What  is  man  that  he 
 €  should  be  clean  ?    And  he,  which  is  born  of  a 
 
 <  woman  that  he  should  be  righteous  ?f  That, 
 ■  which  is  born  of  the  flesh,  is  flesh.'  Therefore 
 i  ye  must  be  born  again4  Behold,  I  was  shapen 
 « in  iniquity  ;  and  in  sin  did  my  mother  conceive 
 «  me  !'||  Before  the  flood  <  every  imagination  of 
 6  the  thoughts  of  man's  heart  was  only  evil  con- 
 
 <  tinually.'§  After  the  floood  things  remained 
 in  the  same  state,  6  the  imagination  of  man's 
 «  heart  is  evil  from  his  youth.'^  The  wicked 
 «  are  estranged  from  the  womb,  they  go  astray 
 «  as  soon  as  they  be  born,  speaking  lies.ff  All 
 
 *  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of 
 
 *  God.||||  In  me,  (that  is,  in  my  flesh,)  dwelleth 
 '  no  good  thing.'§§  In  perfect  harmony  with 
 these  declarations  of  scripture  our  church  expres- 
 ses herself  in  her  articles,  liturgy,  and  homilies. 
 In  the  introduction  to  the  baptismal  service  the 
 congregation  is  put  in  mind  that  6  all  men  are 
 
 4  conceived  and  born  in  sin  :'  and  this  is  made 
 the  ground  of  the  baptismal  institution.  In  the 
 9th  article,  already  referred  to,  she  speaks  still 
 
 *  Gen.  v.  3.     +  Job.  sv.  14.     }  John  iii.  6,  7.      ||  Ps.  li.  5. 
 
 5  Gen.  vi.  5.  +|  Gen.  viii.  21.  +t  Ps.  lviii.3.  Rom.  iii.  23. 
 \\  Rom.  vii.  18. 
 
72" 
 
 more  fully  ;  6  Original  sin  standeth  not  in  the 
 6  following  of  Adam,  (as  the  Pelagians  do  vainly 
 
 <  talk,)  but  it  is  the  fault  and  corruption  of  the 
 
 *  nature  of  every  man,  that  naturally  is  ingender- 
 
 *  ed  of  the  offspring  of  Adam,  wherehy  man  is 
 «  very  far  gone5*  from  original  righteousness, 
 
 *  and  is  of  his  own  nature  inclined  to  evil,  so  that 
 '  the  flesh  lusteth  alv^ays  contrary  to  the  spirit ; 
 
 <  and  therefore  in  every  person  born  into  the 
 
 <  world  it  deserveth  God's  wrath  and  damnation.' 
 I  shall  only  add  two  quotations  from  the  homilies, 
 which  will  fully  shew  what  the  doctrine  of  our 
 church  is,  and  may  serve  as  a  comment  on  that 
 part  of  the  confession,  which  we  are  considering. 
 « As  before  he  (Adam)  was  most  beautiful  and 
 «  precious  ;  so  now  he  w  as  most  vile  and  wretch- 
 
 <  ed  in  the  sight  of  his  Lord  and  Master.  Instead 
 
 *  of  the  image  of  God,  he  was  now  become  the 
 
 *  image  of  the  devil  ;  instead  of  the  citizen  of 
 «  heaven,  he  was  now  become  the  bond-slave  of 
 '  hell ;  having  in  himself  no  one  part  of  his  form- 
 
 <  er  purity  and  cleanness,  but  being  altogether 
 
 <  spotted  and  defiled,  insomuch  that  he  now  seem- 
 «  ed  to  be  nothing  else  but  a  lump  of  sin,  and 
 «  therefore  by  the  just  judgment  of  God  was  con- 
 
 <  demncd  to  everlasting  death.  This  so  great 
 «  and  miserable  a  plague,  if  it  had  only  rested  on 
 «  Adam,  who  first  offended,  it  had  been  so  much 
 
 *  the  easier,  and  might  the  better  have  been 
 
 *  In  the  Latin  copy  it  if, '  quam  longissime,' 
 
73 
 
 (  borne.  But  it  fell  not  only  on  him,  but  also  on 
 6  his  posterity,  so  that  the  whole  brood  of  Adam's 
 
 *  flesh  should  sustain  the  self-same  fall  and  pun- 
 ishment,  which  their  forefather  by  his  offence 
 
 *  most  justly  had  sustained.'  In  the  first  part  of 
 the  homily  for  Whitsunday  our  reformers  say, 
 »  Man,  of  his  own  nature,  is  fleshly  and  carnal, 
 
 *  corrupt,  naught,  sinful,  and  disobedient  to  God  ; 
 
 <  without  any  spark  of  goodness  in  him,  without 
 
 *  any  virtuous  or  Godly  motion,  only  given  to 
 
 *  evil  thoughts  and  wicked  deeds.    As  for  the 
 
 *  marks  of  the  Spirit,  the  fruits  of  faith,  chari- 
 
 *  table  and  Godly  motions,  if  he  have  any  at  all 
 
 *  in  him,  they  proceed  only  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
 
 <  who  is  the  only  worker  of  our  sane  tin  cat  ion, 
 
 *  and  maketh  us  new  men  in  Christ  Jesus.'  It 
 would  he  easy  to  multiply  quotations  on  this  sub- 
 ject :  but  the  state  of  the  case  is  so  evident,  that 
 it  seems  unnecessary.  Our  natural  condition  is 
 that  of  ignorance  in  the  understanding,  and  re- 
 bellion in  the  heart.  The  universal  corruption 
 of  manners,  both  in  countries  that  enjoy  the  bles- 
 sings of  civilization  and  those  that  are  destitute 
 of  it,  proves  the  cause  that  produces  it  to  be  uni- 
 versal also.  It  requires  a  large  measure  of  cre- 
 dulity to  believe  that  effects,  so  general,  can 
 spring  from  temptation  or  example.  Were  not 
 the  whole  mass  corrupted,  assuredly  some  part 
 of  it  would  be  found,  in  some  age  or  country,  free 
 from  the  effects  of  the  general  contagion.  The 
 
74 
 
 necessity  of  education  and  restraint  from  human 
 laws,  affords  no  mean  argument  in  proof  of  our 
 position.  Were  man  an  innocent  creature,  much 
 ©f  the  labor  of  legislators  might  have  been  spar- 
 ed, and  the  buildings,  allotted  to  the  reception  of 
 criminals,  be  converted  to  purposes  more  honora- 
 ble to  human  nature.  While  heathen  philoso- 
 phers of  modern  times,  who  are  favored  with  the 
 light  of  revelation,  unreasonably  argue  against 
 matters  of  fact,  principally  perhaps,  because  those 
 matters  of  fact  confirm  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible, 
 their  elder  brethren,  who  had  no  such  advantages 
 plainly  perceived  the  melancholy  state  of  man  ; 
 and  justly  concluding  that  man,  in  his  present 
 condition,  could  not  proceed  from  the  hands  of  a 
 wise  and  good  God  :  and  endeavouring  to  explain 
 what  was  evident  to  their  senses  as  to  the  fact, 
 though  inexplicable  by  reason  as  to  its  cause  ; 
 invented  the  strange  but  ingenious  fable  of  the 
 metempsychosis  ;  which  shews  that  they  consid- 
 ered man  as  a  degraded  spirit,  shut  up  in  the 
 body,  as  in  a  prison,  for  some  crime  committed 
 in  a  former  state  of  existence,  from  the  guilt  and 
 pollution  of  which  purification  was  to  be  effected 
 by  its  transmigration  through  several  successive 
 states  of  penance  in  the  bodies  of  inferior  animals. 
 It  is  strange  to  conceive  how  any  reasoning  be- 
 ing can  cast  his  eye  over  a  list  of  the  diseases,  to 
 which  the  body  of  man  is  subject ;  read  a  page 
 of  history  ;  or  look  into  an  hospital,  without 
 
75 
 
 joining  with  our  church  in  her  confession  that 
 f  we  have  followed  too  much  the  devices  and  dc- 
 4  sires  of  our  own  hearts.'    A  wise  and  holy  Be- 
 ing could  not  have  made  us  what  we  are  :  some 
 cause  must  be  assigned,  posterior  to  the  creation, 
 for  all  the  misery  we  see  and  feel.    The  univer- 
 sality of  natural  evil,  proves  the  unlimited  extent 
 of  moral  evil.    And  all  moral  evil  originates  in 
 the  heart ;  for  *  out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil 
 thoughts,  murders,  adulteries,  fornications,  thefts, 
 false  witness,  blasphemies.'*    Have  any  of  us 
 been  hitherto  preserved  from  these  enormous  acts 
 of  sin  ?    Let  us  not  pride  ourselves  on  a  suppos- 
 ed superiority  of  nature,  in  which  we  differ  from 
 others.    Were  the  ancient  heathens  <  filled  with 
 
 *  all  unrighteousness,  fornication,  wickedness,  co- 
 
 <  vetousness,  maliciousness  ;  full  of  envy,  mur- 
 
 <  der,  debate,  deceit,   malignity ;  whisperers, 
 
 *  backbiters,  haters  of  God,  despiteful,  proud, 
 
 *  boasters,  inventors  of  evil  things,  disobedient 
 
 <  to  parents  :  without  understanding,  covenant- 
 
 <  breakers,  without  natural  affection,  implacable, 
 '  unmerciful  ?'f  And  do  we  in  our  moral  con- 
 duct differ  from  them  ?  It  is  the  effect  of  edu- 
 cation, civilization,  and  restraint ;  not  of  nature. 
 For  the  latent  seeds  of  all  these  evils  are  in  our 
 hearts.  If  the  branches  have  been  lopt,  and  the 
 fruit  prevented  from  coming  to  the  horrible  per- 
 
 *  Matt.  xv.  19. 
 f  Rom.  i.  29—31. 
 
76 
 
 lection  mentioned  by  the  Apostle  ;  we  have  no- 
 thing whereof  to  glory  on  this  account.  Our 
 thanks  are  due  to  Him,  who  appointed  the  time 
 and  hounds  of  our  habitation,  in  consequence  of 
 which  we  were  not  born  under  those  disadvan- 
 tageous circumstances.  The  difference  is  not  in- 
 ternal but  extrinsical.  Let  it  not  be  supposed 
 that  these  awful  truths  are  matters  of  doubtful 
 disputation  ;  for  the  belief  of  them  is  essential  to 
 our  existence  as  real  Christians.  Unless  we 
 have  within  us  a  Divinely  wrought  conviction  of 
 the  natural  corruption  of  our  hearts  ;  our  humil- 
 iation will  be  imperfect,  and  our  confessions  the 
 language  of  hypocrisy  ;  and  we  cannot  see  the 
 need,  either  of  an  atoning  Savior  or  a  sanctify- 
 ing Spirit.  Like  one,  who  has  slightly  injured 
 his  skin,  we  shall  apply  a  plaister  of  our  own 
 contrivance ;  instead  of  going  with  a  mortal 
 wound  to  the  only  Physician  who  lias  power  to 
 heal  it. 
 
 From  this  fatal  fountain  of  original  sin,  streams 
 of  actual  iniquity  continually  proceed  :  therefore 
 it  becomes  us  to  add,  <  we  have  offended  against 
 Thy  holy  laws.'  Here  it  might  be  supposed  that 
 no  difficulty  would  arise  in  bringing  home  the 
 charge  to  every  conscience  :  that  no  man,  who 
 had  the  ten  commandments  in  his  hand,  and  had 
 ever  read  them  with  attention  ;  especially,  if  he 
 had  considered  them  in  connection  with  our 
 
77 
 
 Lord's  exposition  of  them  ;*  would  hesitate  to 
 acknowledge,  that  either  in  thought,  word,  or 
 deed,  and  in  respect  of  omission  or  commission, 
 he  hath  broken  them  all.  6  Who  can  tell  how  oft 
 '  he  offendeth  ?'    Who  will  deny  that  he  hath 
 
 *  left  undone  those  things  which  he  ought  to  have 
 
 *  done  ?*  Our  duty  towards  God  is  summed  up 
 in  that  excellent  body  of  Divinity,  the  catechism  of 
 our  church.  *  Our  duty  towards  God  is  to  believe  in 
 1  Him,  to  fear  Him,  and  to  love  Him  with  all  our 
 
 *  hearts,  with  all  our  minds,  with  all  our  souls, 
 
 *  and  with  all  our  strength,'  &c.  All  our  facul- 
 ties and  powers,  both  of  body  and  mind,  should 
 be  intirely  devoted  to  Him  without  any  reserve 
 or  limitation,  and  this  in  every  moment  we  live. 
 But  this  6  we  have  left  undone,'  more  or  less  thro* 
 every  moment  of  our  whole  existence.  6  Our  du- 
 '  ty  towards  our  neighbour  is  to  love  him  as  our- 
 
 *  selves,  and  to  do  to  all  men,  as  we  would  they 
 
 *  should  do  unto  us.'  Where  is  the  perfect  man  ? 
 There  is  no  such  character  in  this  our  fallen 
 world.  But  our  iniquity  has  not  been  confined 
 to  omission  ;  for  «  we  have  done  those  things, 
 6  which  we  ought  not  to  have  done.'  Our  con- 
 duct is  marked  not  merely  with  negative,  but 
 also  with  positive  evil.  We  ought  not  to  have 
 set  up  iritis  in  our  hearts  ;  but  we  have  6  loved 
 
 *  and  served  the  creature  more  than  the  Crea- 
 
 *  Matt.  ▼. 
 
78 
 
 *  tor.5  The  holy  name  of  God  ought  never  to 
 have  passed  irreverently  over  our  lips,  nor  even 
 an  idea  of  Him  have  arisen  in  our  hearts  without 
 holy  awe  and  supreme  regard.  Not  a  moment  of 
 His  sabbath  should  ever  have  been  unoccupied 
 by  sacred  and  grateful  meditations  of  love  to  His 
 name,  and  delight  in  His  service.  It  would  be 
 easy  to  extend  the  catalogue  of  our  transgres- 
 sions to  the  second  table  ;  but  a  farther  enlarge- 
 ment on  the  subject  would  swell  the  present  essay 
 beyond  the  intended  limits. 
 
 The  conclusion  of  the  confessional  part  of  the 
 form,  which  we  are  considering,  is  concise,  but 
 very  comprehensive.  '  There  is  no  health,'  (i.e. 
 <  no  spiritual  health)  in  us.'  How  sad  would  be 
 the  state  of  the  body,  if  wholly  destitute  of  health  ! 
 Behold  that  wretched  object  !  The  unhappy 
 person,  to  whom  your  attention  is  requested,  has 
 fallen  down  a  tremendous  precipice.  He  has  not 
 only  broken  his  legs  and  arms,  though  that  were 
 terrible  ;  but  he  has  shattered  every  bone  in  his 
 poor  mangled  carcase.  Your  heart  bleeds  for 
 him,  and  well  it  may.  If  his  fall  had  not  stun- 
 ned him,  so  as  to  produce  a  temporary  delirium, 
 he  would  fill  the  air  with  lamentations,  and 
 mourning,  and  woe.  O  sinner,  thou  art  the 
 man  !  A  complication  of  diseases,  though  but  of 
 two  or  three,  is  grievous  :  but  what  would  be  the 
 situation  of  a  man,  who  laboured  under  all  the 
 diseases  at  once,  to  which  human  nature  is  sub- 
 
79 
 
 jeet.  This  is  the  state  of  the  soul  of  man;, 
 i  there  is  no  health  in  it.'  The  understanding  is 
 darkened  ;  the  will  is  perverted  ;  the  affections 
 are  carnalized  ;  the  conscience  is  defiled.  <  From 
 «  the  sole  of  the  feet,  even  unto  the  head,  there  is 
 
 *  no  soundness  in  it,  hut  wounds  and  hruises  and 
 
 <  pdtrifyinj*  sores. 'f 
 
 ]f  we  have  felt  the  truth  of  the  preceding  con- 
 fession, we  shall  heartily  join  in  saying,  « But 
 
 *  Thou,  O  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,  miserable 
 ■  offenders  !'  If  a  recollection  of  our  offences  has 
 made  us  miserable,  whither  shall  we  go  for  relief 
 from  our  burden  ?    4  Thousands  of  rams,  and  ten 
 
 <  thousands  of  ri  vers  of  oil    our  first  born  given 
 
 *  for  our  transgression,  the  fruit  of  our  bodies  for 
 
 *  the  sin  of  our  souls'  would  be  insufficient  to  ob- 
 literate one  single  offence.  We  have  deserved  all 
 the  threatened  punishment,  and  must  acknow- 
 ledge that  God  would  be  justified  in  our  eternal 
 condemnation.  But  the  question  returns  upon 
 us  :  to  whom  shall  we  go  ?  An  attempt  at  con- 
 cealment or  resistance  would  be  equally  the' fruit 
 of  folly.  To  our  offended  Lord,  therefore,  we 
 must  make  confession.  But  what  plea  shall  we 
 employ  to  deprecate  His  wrath  ?  Shall  we  pro- 
 mise future  amendment  ?  This  we  cannot  do  ; 
 and  if  we  could,  it  would  not  avail  to  the  annihi- 
 lation of  past  criminality.    There  is  no  way  lefty 
 
 t  Is.  i.  6. 
 
so 
 
 but  to  throw  ourselves  upon  His  *  mercy.'  If  He 
 pardon  us,  it  will  be  such  an  act  of  grace,  as 
 none  but  God  could  bestow. 
 
 We  must  utterly  despair,  when  a  discovery  is 
 made  to  us  of  our  fallen,  guilty,  polluted,  and 
 helpless  state,  were  not  that  discovery  accompa- 
 nied by  a  revelation  of  God's  mercy  in  Jesus 
 Christ.  But  this  encourages  us  to  hope,  and  ex- 
 cites us  to  cry,  *  spare  Thou  them,  O  God,  which 
 
 *  confess  their  faults  !'  To  a  criminal,  who  has 
 forfeited  his  life,  it  is  a  great  favor,  if  that  life 
 he  spared  :  how  much  greater  to  a  sinner,  who 
 perc  eives  that  he  has  merited  the  damnation  of 
 hell,  to  be  plucked  as  a  brand  from  the  ev  erlasting 
 burnings  !  But  such  are  the  riches  of  the  grace  of 
 God  in  Christ,  that  we  are  emboldened  to  ask  for 
 more  than  mere  exemption  from  punishment. 
 The  Gospel  affords  us  reason  to  believe  that  we 
 do  not  conceive  too  largely  of  Divine  mercy, 
 when  we  add,  <  restore  thou  them  that  are  peni- 
 
 *  tent  !'  A  restoration  to  the  Divine  favor  and 
 the  Divine  image  is  essential  to  the  happiness  of 
 the  awakened  mind.  The  language  of  Absalom 
 is  also  that  of  the  penitent  sinner,  *  let  me  see  the 
 <  King's  face  j**  The  first  dawn  of  hope  in 
 God's  mercy  through  Christ  begets  love  ;  and 
 love  can  be  contented  with  nothing  short  of  an 
 entire  reconciliation.    The  deeper  we  search  into 
 
 *  9.  Sam.  xiv.  32. 
 
81 
 
 this  unfathomable  mine,  the  riches  of  the  grace  of 
 God  5  the  firmer  the  foundation  appears,  on  which 
 we  build  our  hopes.    For  what  we  ask  is  6  ac- 
 
 *  cording  to  God's  promises  declared  unto  man- 
 
 *  kind  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.'  Christ  has 
 purchased  for  us  all  that  we  want  ;  and  *  for 
 
 *  His  sake'  God  has  promised  to  bestow  it 
 on  us. 
 
 Every  one,  who  has  heartily  joined  in  the  pre- 
 ceding confession  of  sin,  and  deprecation  of  the 
 anger  of  God,  at  the  same  time  that  he  desires 
 deliverance  from  guilt  and  punishment,  will  feel 
 a  strong  solicitude  to  be  saved  from  the  dominion 
 of  those  sins,  which  have  hitherto  reigned  over 
 him,  and  are  now  become  his  plague  and  tor- 
 ment. Our  confessions  are  insincere,  and  our 
 supplications  are  a  mockery  of  God,  unless  accom- 
 panied with  an  anxious  desire  after  Divine  grace 
 to  enable  us  to  conform  our  future  lives  to  His 
 holy  law.  If  this  desire  really  prevail  in  our  minds, 
 we  feel  likewise  our  own  imbecility  to  do  the  will 
 of  God  :  and  then,  filled  with  this  ardent  longing 
 after  holiness,  and  possessed  at  the  same  time 
 with  a  full  conviction  that  we  must  be  indebted 
 to  Almighty  power  for  our  sanctifi cation,  as  well 
 as  to  Divine  grace  for  our  justification  ;  we  shall 
 come  before  the  throne  and  say,  6  Grant,  0  most 
 «  merciful  Father,  for  Christ's  sake,  that  we  may 
 
 *  hereafter  live  a  godly,  righteous,  and  so- 
 
 ns 
 
82 
 
 *  her  life  to  the  glory  of  Thy  holy  name.  A- 
 
 *  men.' 
 
 The  description  of  a  Christian's  life,  which 
 our  church  here  exhibits  to  our  view,  is  quoted 
 from  the  lively  oracles  of  God.  St.  Paul  informs 
 us,  that  6  the  grace  of  God,  which  bringcth  sal- 
 c  vation,  hath  appeared  to  all  men  ;  teaching  us 
 6  that,  denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts, 
 6  we  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly 
 
 *  in  this  present  world.'*  It  has  been  said,  that 
 the  doctrines  of  grace  lead  to  licentiousness  of 
 conduct.  This  objection  to  the  truth  is  as  old  as 
 the  days  of  the  Apostles  :  for  even  in  the  course 
 of  ths  ministry  of  St.  Paul,  he  found  some  unhap- 
 py persons,  who  drewr  a  perverse  conclusion  from 
 the  evangelic  premises  he  laid  down  ;  which  oc- 
 casioned his  asking  with  holy  indignation,  4  shall 
 
 *  we  continue  in  sin  that  grace  roiiy  abound  ? 
 
 *  God  forbid.'f  And  again,  «  Do  we  then  make 
 <  void  the  law  through  faith  ?    God  forbid  ;  yea 
 
 *  we  establish  the  law,'§  our  doctrines  make  full 
 provision  for  its  honor.  If  such  an  objection  was 
 started  in  the  days  of  primitive  Christianity, 
 when  a  practice  eminently  holy  usually  attended 
 a  profession  of  these  doctrines  ;  it  is  no  wonder 
 that  it  should  still  continue  to  be  made  in  our  own 
 day,  when  a  profession  of  the  true  faith  is  attend- 
 ed with  none  of  those  painful  consequences,  to 
 
 *  Titus  ii.  11,12. 
 i  Rom.  vi.  1. 
 
 S  Rom.  iii.  31. 
 
83 
 
 which  the  friends  of  the  gospel,  during  the  first 
 c  enturies  of  its  promulgation,  were  sure  to  ex- 
 p  ose  themselves.  "  The  grace  of  God,"  however, 
 continues  the  same ;  and  the  effects  it  produces, 
 so  far  as  the  belief  of  it  prevails  in  the  heart,  arc 
 also  the  same.  Objectors  to  the  scripture  scheme 
 of  salvation  usually  overthrow  their  own  batteries, 
 spike  up  their  own  cannon,  and  save  its  friends 
 the  trouble  of  defending  themselves.  For,  on  the 
 one  hand,  the  advocates  for  justification  by  faith 
 are  charged  with  being  "  righteous  overmuch,"* 
 and  unnecessarily  precise,  which  is  accounted  for 
 on  the  score  of  pride ;  and,  on  the  other,  the 
 principles  they  hold  are  represented  as  naturally 
 leading  to  a  careless  and  irreligious  life.     If  two 
 
 *  Eccles.  vii.16.  That  this  abused  text  cannot  be  a  prohibition 
 of  earnestness,  in  seeking  after  conformity  to  the  law  of  God,  is 
 very  clear:  for  the  scripture  frequently  sets  forth  the  impossibility 
 of  attaining  to  the  perfection,  which  the  law  requires,  (see  Ps.liii. 
 1.  and  Rom.  iii.  9, 10.)  And  our  Lordassureth  us  that,  after  we 
 have  done  all  (if  possible)  that  is  commanded  us,  it  becomes  us  to 
 consider  ourselves  as  unprofitable  servants.  Luke  xvii.  10.  With 
 this  the  14th  article  of  our  church  directly  coincides.  The  sense 
 of  the  passage  will  be  easily  settled,  if  it  be  considered,  that  verbs 
 in  Hithpael  often  denote  to  pretend  to  be  or  do  that,  which  the 
 yerb  signifies.  The  misapplied  words  of  the  wise  man  in  Eccles. 
 vii.  16.  may  be  therefore  thus  rendered  and  paraphrased  :  "  Do 
 *  not  pretend  to  great  righteousness ;  neither  do  thou  pretend  t© 
 1  superior  wisdom:  why  shouldst  thou  destroy  thyself  ?"  Do  not 
 make  pretensions  to  that,  which  is  unattainable,  even  righteous- 
 ness by  the  law,  nor  justify  thyself:  take  heed  also  that  thou  dost 
 not  exalt  thine  own  wisdom  ;  for  "  the  wisdom  of  men  is  foolish- 
 ness with  God,"  lest  thereby  thou  shouldest  deceive,  and  so  de- 
 stroy both  body  and  soul  iu  Hell. 
 
34 
 
 persons,  intending  to  overthrow  a  wall,  were  on 
 opposite  sides  and  with  equal  strength,  to  exert 
 themselves,  they  would  defeat  their  own  design. 
 Thus  it  fares  with  the  enemies  of  revealed  truth, 
 who  do  nothing  by  the  opposition  they  make  to  it, 
 but  prove  their  own  prejudices,  and  the  enmity  of 
 the  carnal  mind  against  God. 
 
 The  grace  of  God  is  His  free  and  undeserved 
 kindness  in  the  redemption  of  man.  The  very 
 word  implies  its  independence  on  any  worthiness 
 in  the  objects  of  it ;  for  a  thing  ceases  to  be  a 
 favor,  so  far  as  it  is  deserved.  The  payment  of 
 the  wages  of  an  hireling  is  not  an  act  of  grace, 
 but  of  debt.  We  had  sinned,  and  thereby  had 
 incurred  the  curse  of  the  righteous  law.  God 
 might  justly  have  left  us  to  perish  $  for  He  was 
 under  no  obligation  to  provide  a  vicarious  sacri- 
 fice. He  has  shewn  the  severity  of  his  justice  in 
 leaving  the  fallen  angels  without  a  remedy,  6  re- 
 6  served  in  chains  of  darkness  to  the  judgment  of 
 <  the  great  day."  But  glory  be  to  His  holy  name, 
 respecting  sinners  of  mankind  He  has  said, 
 « Deliver  them  from  going  down  into  the  pit,  I 
 *  have  found  a  ransom."*  This  grace  then  is  the 
 sole  and  all-sufficient  cause  of  our  salvation.  By 
 it  we  are  pardoned  ;f  by  it  we  are  justified  ;\  by 
 it  we  are  called  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;§ 
 by  this  grace  we  are  sanctified  ;\\  thereby  we  are 
 
 *  Job.  m'ni.  24-    +  Eph.  i.  7.    J  Rom.  iii.  24.  h  2  Tim.  i.  9. 
 U  1  Cor.  Ti.  11. 
 
33 
 
 preserved  ;*  and  when  the  top-stone  is  put  upon 
 the  edifice,  the  cry  will  be  4  grace,  grace  unto 
 it.'f  The  holy  practice,  which  a  contrite  sinner  is 
 desirous  of  maintaining,  can  only  spring  from 
 evangelic  motives.  Reason  and  moral  suasion 
 are  weak  barriers  against  our  natural  love  of  sin, 
 and  aversion  to  real  Godliness.  A  man  might  as 
 well  think  of  stopping  the  course  of  the  Ganges 
 by  means  of  an  insignificant  cockle-shell,  as  of 
 resisting  the  more  furious  current  of  his  own  vile 
 affections  by  any  arguments  drawn  from  the 
 fitness  of  things.  No  principles,  but  those  exhib- 
 ited in  the  Gospel,  can  change  the  heart4  The 
 Gospel  acts  powerfully  on  the  understanding,  and 
 produces  a  rational  conviction  that  it  is  our  in- 
 terest, as  well  as  our  duty,  to  6  live  soberly, 
 *  righteously,  and  Godly  in  this  present  world.' 
 It  produces  demonstration  in  the  conscience  that 
 sin  is  the  cause  of  present  torment,  and  leads  to 
 eternal  ruin  ;  that  holiness  brings  present  happi- 
 ness, and  is  an  essential  preparative  for,  though 
 not  the  meritorious  cause  of,  eternal  life.  It  acts 
 with  an  invincible  energy  on  the  will,  supplying 
 effectual  motives  to  produce  obedience  ;  for  the 
 love  of  Christ,  when  experienced  in  the  soul,  has 
 a  constraining  power,  as  much  superior  to  the 
 
 *  1  Pet.  i.  5.  t  Zacb.  iv.  7. 
 
 X  Where  are  the  advocates  for  justification  by  works  to  be 
 found,  who  Hue  soberly ,  righteously ,  and  godly  in  this  present 
 aorld  * 
 
80' 
 
 motives  of  Philosophy,  as  the  light  of  the  meridian- 
 sun  is  to  the  feeble  glimmering  of  the  glow-worm  $ 
 which  is  just  sufficient  to  attract  the  notice  of  the 
 traveler,  but  leaves  him  to  pursue  his  journey  in 
 the  dark.  The  influence  of  Gospel-truth  turns 
 duty  into  pleasure  ;  and  proves,  to  the  sinner's 
 full  conviction,  that  "  God's  service  is  perfect 
 freedom." 
 
 Godliness,  as  the  word  implies,  has  God  for  its 
 object.  It  includes  obedience  to  all  the  precepts 
 of  the  first  table.  Our  church  has  explained  her 
 meaning,  in  the  use  of  this  word,  by  the  answer 
 she  gives  to  the  question,  proposed  in  her  cate- 
 chism, respecting  our  duty  towards  God.*  Faith 
 in  God  is  an  essential  part  of  Godliness.  <  To 
 « believe  in  Him"  is  not  merely  to  acknowledge 
 His  existence ;  for  this  a  man  may  do,  and  yet 
 continue  destitute  of  Godliness.  * The  devils 
 *  believe  and  tremble.'  But  it  is  a  belief  of  His 
 goodness,  as  well  as  His  Being ;  accompanied 
 with  such  a  trust  in  Him  as  leads  to  an  expecta- 
 tion of  happiness  from  Him.  God,  absolutely 
 considered  as  an  holy  and  just  Being,  cannot  be 
 to  a  sinner  an  object  of  confidence.  To  Adam, 
 before  the  fall  He  was  :  but  now,  without  a  Medi- 
 ator, it  is  impossible  for  us  to  approach  Him. 
 The  fear  of  God  is  another  ingredient  in  true 
 Godliness.    The  generality  of  mankind  fear  the 
 
 *  •  My  duty  towards  God  is  to  believe  in  Him,  to  fear  Him, 
 'and  to  love  Him.' 
 
87 
 
 reproach  of  the  world  more  than  the  displeasure 
 of  God  ;  and  the  loss  of  sensual  gratification  more 
 than  the  loss  of  His  favor.  But  true  Godliness 
 supposes  such  a  fear  of  God,  as  outweighs  all 
 other  considerations.  It  includes  also  a  supreme 
 lore  to  God.  What  we  love,  in  that  we  delight. 
 In  the  company  of  a  friend  we  experience  plea- 
 sure ;  and,  if  that  friend  be  absent  from  us,  a 
 correspondence  with  him  is  ardently  desired,  and 
 carefully  maintained.  The  lovers  of  God  labor 
 to  maintain  <  fellowship  with  the  Father  and  the 
 Son  thro'  the  Spirit and  consider  the  inter- 
 course, which  they  enjoy  with  heaven  by  prayer 
 and  praise,  as  their  inestimable  privilege,  dearer 
 than  life  and  all  its  other  enjoyments. 
 
 Righteousness  is  the  duty  we  owe  to  our  neigh- 
 bour, and  has  respect  to  all  the  precepts  of  the 
 second  table.  It  is  excellently  summed  up  by 
 the  compilers  of  our  liturgy  in  a  few  words,  when 
 they  inform  us  in  answer  to  a  question  put  to  a  cate- 
 chumen on  the  subject  that 6  our  duty  towards  our 
 6  neighbour  is  to  love  him  as  ourselves  ;  and  to  do 
 6  unto  all  men,  as  we  would  they  should  do  unto 
 « us.'  How  comprehensive  a  rule  !  We  act  so  far 
 in  a  way  becoming  the  Christian  character,  as 
 we  put  it  in  practice.  In  every  situation  and  re- 
 lation of  life  this  Divine  epitome  of  ethics,  if 
 closely  attended  to,  will  direct  us  how  to  6  walk 
 and  to  please  God.'    It  will  unravel  a  thousand 
 
8^ 
 
 intricacies,  and  afford  a  satisfactory  answer  to 
 almost  every  case  of  conscience  that  may  oc- 
 cur. 
 
 Sobriety  respects  ourselves. — Tt  is  soundness  of 
 mind  in  opposition  to  distraction  or  madness.* 
 Man,  in  his  natural  state,  is  distracted  or  mad. 
 He  is  so  represented  in  our  Lord's  beautiful  para- 
 ble of  the  prodigal  son  ;  in  which  the  unhappy 
 spendthrift,  when  brought  to  a  resolution  of  re- 
 turning to  his  Father,  is  said  to  4  come  to  himself,' 
 or  to  be  restored  to  the  use  of  his  reason.  Mad- 
 ness is  the  loss  or  perversion  of  reason.  Every 
 unconverted  man  acts  irrationally.  He  prefers 
 the  baubles  of  time  to  eternal  realities.  Like  one 
 in  a  delirium,  he  is  in  the  utmost  danger,  yet 
 perceives  it  not.  If  we  saw  a  man  loaded  with 
 ignominious  chains,  and  unwilling  to  part  with, 
 them,  we  should  pity  his  condition,  and  conclude 
 him  to  be  divested  of  reason.  The  love  of  sin  is 
 the  heavy  and  ignominious  chain,  with  which  we 
 are  tied  and  bound  ;  yet  are  we  by  nature  pleased 
 with  it,  and  unwilling  to  have  it  removed  from 
 us. — Sobriety  is  also  modesty  or  humility  of  mind 
 
 *  The  Greek  word  c-etfgmuv  is  used  in  a  threefold  sense. 
 
 1.  To  be  of  a  sound  mind  in  opposition  to  distraction  or  madness, 
 Mark  v.  15.    Luse  viii.  35.   2  Cor.  v.  13. 
 
 2.  To  be  of  a  modest,  humble  mind,  in  opposition  to  pride.  J?om. 
 xii.  3. 
 
 3.  To  be  of  a  sober,  recollected  mind,  as  opposed  te  wtt  rr.  perance 
 or  sensuality.   Tit.  u.  6    1  Pet.  iv.  7.  Parkhurst. 
 
 Each  sense  may  have  a  place  here. 
 
S9 
 
 in  opposition  to  pride  ;  which  is  as  contrary  to 
 the  state  of  mind,  for  which  our  church  teaches 
 us  to  pray,  as  rioting  and  drunkenness.  It  would 
 be  an  act  of  insobriety  for  a  pauper,  supported  by 
 the  parish,  to  consider  himself  and  act  as  a  per- 
 son of  independent  fortune.  It  is  equally  so  for 
 a  poor  bankrupt  sinner  to  justify  himself  before 
 God.    We  then  *  think  soberly  of  ourselves  as 
 
 *  we  ought  to  think  when,  renouncing  our  own 
 righteousness,  we  adopt  the  language  of  the  con- 
 fession of  our  church,  as  expressing  the  genuine 
 feelings  of  our  own  hearts. — Sobriety  also  sig- 
 nifies a  sober,  recollected  mind,  as  opposed  to 
 intemperance  or  sensuality.  It  consists  in  a  de- 
 nial of  worldly  lusts.  It  is  opposed  not  only  to 
 drunkenness,  gluttony,  and  lewdness  ;  but  to  all 
 intemperate  use  of  present  things.  Very  awful 
 are  our  Lord's  words,  '  Take  heed  to  yourselves, 
 «  lest  at  any  time  your  hearts  be  overcharged 
 «  with  surfeiting  and  drunkenness,  and  cares  of 
 « this  life,  and  so  that  day  come  upon  you  una- 
 6  Wares.'*  A  man  may  be  intoxicated  with  the 
 pleasures,  profits,  and  honours  of  this  world,  who 
 is  otherwise  sober,  temperate,  and  chaste.  A 
 man  of  true  sobriety  has  his  6  affections  set  upon 
 
 *  things  above,  not  on  things  on  the  earth, 'f  *  His 
 <  treasure  is  in  heaven,  and  there  is  his  heart 
 6  also.':):  He  is  instructed  to  make  it  his  main  ob- 
 
 *  Luke  Mi.  34.      +  Col.  iii.  2.      J  Matth.  vi.  %L 
 I 
 
90 
 
 ject  6  so  to  pass  through  things  temporal,  as 
 
 *  finally  not  to  lose  the  things  which  are  eternal., 
 
 A  true  penitent  is  cordially  desirous  of  living 
 '  a  godly,  righteous,  and  sober  life.'  He  is  con- 
 scious that  his  own  strength  is  perfect  weakness  ; 
 and  therefore  applies  earnestly  to  Him  for  grace, 
 who  has  promised  to  bestow  it.  <  Having  much 
 «  forgiven,  he  loves  much  f  and  therefore  is  solic- 
 itous to  spend  his  time,  and  employ  his  talents 
 
 *  to  the  glory  of  God's  most  holy  name.'  0  that 
 every  member  of  our  communion  may  thus  mani- 
 fest the  sincerity  of  the  confessions  he  makes  ! 
 
 The  use,  which  our  Church  makes  of  Jesus 
 Christ,  must  not  be  omitted.  To  Him  she  con- 
 tinually leads  the  attention  of  her  children.  When 
 she  teaches  us  to  pray  for  sanctifying  grace,  we 
 are  put  in  mind  that  it  is  6  for  His  sake'  only, 
 that  we  can  expect  a  favorable  answer  to  our 
 prayers.  His  death  is  represented  as  the  only 
 ground  of  hope  to  a  guilty  sinner ;  to  whom  an 
 offended  God  can  shew  mercy  only  6  thro'  Jesus 
 <  Christ  our  Lord.'   Every  humble  soul  will  say, 
 
 *  Amen/ 
 
ESSAY  IV 
 
 ox  the  Absolution. 
 
 THE  act  of  ministerial  absolution  has  been  the 
 subject  of  much  warm,  and  contentious  disputa- 
 tion. On  the  one  hand,  it  has  been  asserted  that 
 the  power  of  forgiving  sins,  conferred  by  our 
 Lord  on  His  Apostles,  was  personal  with  respect 
 to  them,  and  with  them  expired  ;  their  successors 
 in  the  ministry  being  destitute  of  the  proper 
 qualifications  for  so  high  and  important  an  office. 
 On  the  other  hand,  it  has  been  argued  that,  the 
 wants  of  the  church  being  the  same,  there  is  no 
 more  reason  to  confine  this  part  of  the  sacred 
 function,  to  persons  acting  under  immediate  in- 
 spiration than  any  other.  Controversy  is  not  the 
 business  of  th.es  *,  essays.  There  is  happily  neu- 
 tral ground,  on  which  we  may  stand  in  safety, 
 without  engaging  with  either  of  the  contending 
 parties.  Surely  on  such  a  subject,  if  it  be  possi- 
 ble, all  disputation  should  k%  silenced  :  and  if  any 
 sound  be  heard,  it  should  not  be  the  din  of  war- 
 
92 
 
 like  debate,  but  the  groan  of  penitence  or  the 
 murmur  of  joy,  occasioned  by  the  gracious  sen- 
 tence of  acquittal  from  the  guilt  of  those  sins, 
 which,  without  a  pardon,  would  have  changed 
 the  unhappy  noise  of  religious  controversy  into 
 weeping,  and  wailing,  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 
 There  is  nothing  in  the  absolution  of  our  church, 
 that  needs  defence.  It  makes  no  pretensions,  that 
 border  on  the  arrogant  claims  of  the  chair  of  St. 
 Peter.  It  is  merely  declaratory  and  conditional. 
 As  Ambassadors  for  God,  His  ministers  therein 
 proclaim  His  readiness  to  receive  all  those, 
 «  who  with  hearty  repentance  and  true  faith  turn 
 
 <  unto  Him.' 
 
 «  Almighty  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 
 *  Christ,  who  desireth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner, 
 1  but  rather  that  he  should  turn  from  his  wicked- 
 
 *  ness  and  live ;  and  hath  given  power  and  com- 
 
 *  mandment  to  His  ministers  to  declare  and  pro- 
 
 <  nounce  to  His  people,  being  penitent,  the  abso- 
 «  lution  and  remission  of  their  sins  :  He  pardoneth 
 «  and  absolveth  all  them  that  truly  repent,  and 
 
 *  unfeignedly  believe  His  holy  Gospel.  Wherefore 
 6  let  us  beseech  Him  to  grant  us  true  repentance, 
 
 *  and  His  Holy  Spirit ;  that  those  things  may 
 
 *  please  Him,  which  we  do  at  this  present,  and 
 
 *  that  the  rest  of  our  life  hereafter  may  be  pure 
 
 <  and  holy  ;  so  that  at  the  last  we  may  come  to 
 6  His  eternal  joy.  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord* 
 4  Amen/ 
 
9S 
 
 While  the  consciences  of  sinners  remain  in  a 
 state  of  torpid  insensibility,  they  are  easily  satis- 
 fied with  respect  to  the  pardon  of  their  sins,  of 
 which  they  have  never  seen  the  evil,  nor  felt  the 
 bur;len.  A  stupified  devotee  to  papal  infallibility 
 acquiesces  without  difficulty,  in  the  supposititious 
 right  of  the  holy  see,  to  remit  by  its  own  authority 
 sins  that  are  past,  present,  and  yet  to  come. 
 Lulled  by  this  .'  yren  song,  he  suffers  his  days  to 
 glide  on  in  careless  security,  without  any  serious 
 inquiries,  whether  the  great  Judge  of  all  will  con- 
 firm the  sentence  of  his  pretended  vicar.  A  pro- 
 testant  formalist,  from  the  same  cause  and  with 
 the  same  facility,  quiets  the  clamors  of  con- 
 science, if  at  intervals  conscience  become  clamor- 
 ous, with  proposed  intentions  of  making  atone- 
 ment for  past  miscarriages  by  future  amendment. 
 Thegenerality  of  nominal  Christians  pacify  them- 
 selves with  undefined  notions  of  God's  mercy, 
 without  any  warrant  whatever  from  the  word  of 
 God.    But  it  is  not  so  with  those,  who  know  that 
 
 *  the  wages  of  sin  is  death  who  feel  the  value 
 of  their  souls  to  be  so  great,  that  the  loss  of  them 
 could  not  be  compensated  by  gaining  the  whole 
 world  ;  and  who  realized  that  tremendous  day, 
 when  *  the  dead  small  and  great  shall  stand  before 
 
 *  God,  when  the  books  shall  be  opened,  and  the 
 
 *  dead  be  judged  out  of  those  things  which  are 
 
«  written  in  the  books  according  to  their  works  ;** 
 «  when  every  work  shall  be  brought  into  judgment, 
 6  with  every  secret  thing,  whether  it  be  good,  or 
 *  whether  it  be  evil.'f  Vague  and  indeterminate 
 ideas  of  the  mercy  of  God  will  not  satisfy  those, 
 whose  consciences  are  quickened  by  the  Spirit 
 of  God  to  a  perception  of  the  holiness  and  righ- 
 teousness of  the  Divine  nature,  the  spirituality  of 
 the  Divine  law,  and  the  truth  of  the  Divine 
 threatenings.  The  sinner,  who  has  described 
 the  corrupt  state  of  his  own  heart,  the  iniquities 
 of  his  life,  and  his  apprehensions  of  God's  dis- 
 pleasure in  the  terms  of  our  confession,  without 
 duplicity  or  mental  reservation,  must  have  some 
 decisive  views  of  the  scripture-doctrine  of  abso- 
 lution, before  he  can  abandon  himself  to  repose. 
 Our  reformers  have  therefore  judiciously  indica- 
 ted, at  the  commencement  of  the  form  of  absolu- 
 tion, the  source  from  which  the  minister  derives 
 his  authority  for  the  declaration  that  follows* 
 <  Who  can  forgive  sins  but  God  only  l»  But  if 
 almighty  God  had  specified,  in  His  own  oracles, 
 the  way,  in  which  He  communicates  pardon  ; 
 and  the  persons,  who  may  safely  take  the  com- 
 fort of  it  ;  the  conscience  may  well  rest  therein, 
 and  every  feeling  of  the  soul  be  tranquillized, 
 like  the  sea  of  Tiberias,  when  Jesus  had  com- 
 manded, "  peace,  be  still."    If  God  be  «  Al~ 
 
 •  Rev.  jlx*  12.      f  E«clc9.  sik  14- 
 
95 
 
 mighty,'  He  has  a  supreme  and  indefeasible 
 right  oyer  all  creatures  and  things.  He,  who 
 made  the  law  and  enacted  the  penalty,  may,  if 
 He  please,  and  it  he  consistent  with  His  own 
 glory,  dispense  with  the  obligation  to  punishment, 
 restore  the  rebel  to  His  favor,  and  reinstate  him 
 in  every  privilege.  The  creditor  only  has  power 
 to  cancel  a  bond.  Blessed  be  His  name  !  Her 
 to  whom  we  owe  ten  thousand  talents,  with  His 
 own  hand  tears  the  hand -writing  that  is  against 
 us.*  That  God,  against  whose  supreme  author- 
 ity our  rebellions  have  been  pointed,  Himself 
 proclaims  our  pardon.  Very  remarkable  are  the 
 consolatory  words,  which  He  speaks  by  His 
 prophet,  «  I,  even  I  am  He  that  blotteth  out  thy 
 6  transgressions  for  mine  own  sake,  and  will  not 
 <  remember  thy  sins.'f 
 
 A  conscious  sinner,  so  soon  as  he  hears  the  in- 
 timation of  forgiveness,  will  be  led  to  inquire* 
 how  can  God  absolve  a  wretch  like  me,  without 
 exposing  His  own  glorious  attributes  of  holiness 
 and  justice  to  an  impeachment  ?  And  surely  it 
 might  be  expected  that  ten  thousand  such  guilty 
 worms,  as  I  am,  should  be  left  to  perish,  rather 
 than  that  a  stain  should  be  affixed  to  the  char- 
 acter of  the  ever  blessed  God.  Must  not  His 
 justice  find  satisfaction  ?  Must  not  the  dishonor 
 done  to  His  holy  law  by  my  transgressions  be  re- 
 
 *  Col.  ii.  14, 
 
 *  Isai,  xliii.  25, 
 
96 
 
 paired  ?  Must  He  not  be  just,  as  well  as  merer 
 ful,  in  all  his  acts  ?  Such  inquiries  must  be  ac- 
 ceptable to  the  Searcher  of  all  hearts,  since  they 
 manifest  an  enlightened  mind,  and  a  concern  for 
 His  glory.  Blessed  be  God,  we  are  not  left  to 
 our  own  conjectures  for  an  answer  to  them  : 
 for,  while  me  are  assured  that  6  without  shedding 
 
 *  of  blood  there  is  no  remission  we  are  also 
 informed  by  our  church  from  the  word  of  God, 
 that  He  is  «  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 «  Christ.'    Here  '  mercy  and  truth  meet  togeth- 
 
 *  er  ;  righteousness  and  peace  kiss  each  other.'f 
 In  the  covenant  of  grace  provision  is  made  for 
 the  honor  of  every  attribute  of  Deity  ;  so  that 
 God,  considered  as  « the  Father  of  our  Lord  Je- 
 6  sus  Christ'  can  be  *  just,'  and  at  the  same  time 
 «  the  Justifier  of  him  that  believeth  in  Jesus.  He 
 6  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to 
 
 *  Hebr.  ix.  22. 
 
 f  Ps.  Ixxxv.  10.  *  When  Christ  appeared  in  our  nature  the 
 '  promise  was  fulfilled,  and  truth  sprang  out  of  the  earth.  And 
 
 *  now  righteousness ,  looking  down  from  Heaven,  beheld  in  him  ev- 
 
 *  ery  thing  that  she  required  ;  an  undefiled  birth,  an  holy  life,  an 
 '  innocent  death,  a  spirit  and  a  mouth  without  guile,  a  soul  and  a 
 «  body  without  sin.   She  saw,  and  was  satisfied,  and  returned  to 
 
 *  earth.  Thus  all  the  four  parties  met  again  in  perfect  harmony  : 
 4  truth  ran  to  mercy,  and  embraced  her.  Righteousness  to  peace, 
 1  and  kissed  her.  And  this  could  only  happen  at  the  birth  of  Je- 
 '  sus,  in  whom  the  tender  mercy  of  our  God  visited  us,  and  who  is 
 
 *  the  truth ;  who  is  made  unto  us  righteousness,  and  is  our  peace # 
 
 *  Luke  i.  78.  John  xiv.  6.  1  Cor.  i.  30.  Eph.  ii.  14.'— -Bishop 
 Home's  Comment  on  the  Psalms. 
 
97 
 
 «  cleanse  us  from  .all  unrighteousness.'  The  only 
 begotten  Son  of  God  has  paid  the  utmost  farthing 
 of  our  debt.  Forasmuch  as  the  children  of  God 
 are  4  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood,  He  also  took 
 
 *  part  of  the  same  that,  as  our  elder  brother, 
 He  might  restore  them  to  the  family  of  heaven. 
 Through  our  relation  to  Him,  His  Father  is 
 become  our  Father.  Let  the  scrupulosity  of  the 
 sinner's  conscience  be  ever  so  great  ;  though  his 
 mind  be  tumultously  agitated,  like  the  ocean  in 
 a  storm,  this  view  of  absolution  is  enough  to  re- 
 move every  doubt,  and  reduce  the  tempest  in  his 
 bosom  to  a  perfect  calm.  O  what  ample  provi- 
 sion does  the  gospel  make  for  our  security  from 
 condemnation,  and  for  our  comfort  in  a  heartfelt 
 persuasion  of  it  !  Well  might  Jehovah  say  by 
 His  prophet,  \  Behold  I  lay  in  Zion  for  a  foun- 
 «  dation  a  stone,  a  tried  stone,  a  precious  corner- 
 
 *  stone,  a  sure  foundation  ;  he  that  believeth  shall 
 
 *  not  make  haste.'*  This  is  a  basis,  on  which 
 too  much  weight  cannot  be  laid.  O  with  what 
 feelings  of  heart  should  the  sinner  receive  the 
 message,  which  the  minister  brings  to  his  ears, 
 since  it  is  derived  from  <  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
 f  Jesus  Christ !'    Surely  the  language  of  every 
 
 *  Isai.  xxviii.  16.  comp.  1  Pet.  U.  6.  tyrVKb  shall  not  hurry 
 hither  and  thither,  as  persons  in  perplexity,  'sJizllnot  be  con- 
 founded.' 
 
98 
 
 penitent  soul  must  be,  so  soon  as  his  ears  have 
 welcomed  the  joyful  tidings,  6  what  shall  I  ren- 
 «  der  unto  the  Lord  for  all  His  benefits  towards 
 
 *  me  ?    I  will  take  the  cup  of  salvation,  and  call 
 
 *  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.'f 
 
 Lest  the  conscience  of  a  sinner  should  still  be 
 distressed  through  fear  of  a  mistake,  and  appre- 
 hension of  its  consequences  in  a  matter  of  such 
 high  and  everlasting  importance,  a  most  confirm- 
 ing declaration  is  added  ;  that  <  God  desireth 
 '  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather  that  he 
 
 *  should  turn  from  his  wickedness  and  live.' 
 This  is  a  quotation  from  the  word  of  God  by  the 
 prophet  Ezekiel.*  Mercy  is  the  darling  attri- 
 bute of  God,  in  which  he  seems  most  to 
 delight.  He  is  said  by  David  to  be  6  full  of  com- 
 passion.' When  Moses  desired  to  behold  the 
 Divine  glory,  memorable  is  the  answer  that  was 
 given  him  :  «  I  will  make,'  not  all  my  power,  my 
 holiness,  my  justice,  but  6  all  my  goodness  to 
 '  pass  before  thee  ;  and  I  will  proclaim  the  name 
 '  of  the  Lord  before  thee,  the  Lord,  the  Lord 
 '  God,  merciful  and  gracious,  long-suffering,  and 
 «  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth.':):  It  may  be 
 asked,  what  is  it  that  excites  Divine  compassion  ? 
 This  inquiry  may  be  resolved  in  one  word  ;  it  is 
 
 +  Psa.  cxvi.  12,  13. 
 
 *  Ezek.  xviii.  23.  and  xxxiii.  11. 
 
 %  Exod.  xxxiii.  19.  and  *xxiv.  6'. 
 
99 
 
 misery,  We  esteem,  we  love  our  rich  and  pros- 
 perous fellow-creatures,  if  there  be  any  thing  in 
 them  which  challenges  our  esteem  and  love  ;  but 
 we  do  not  pity  them.  Our  compassion  is  reserv- 
 ed for  those,  who  are  *  in  trouble,  sorrow,  need, 
 4  sickness,  or  some  other  adversity.'  The  great 
 Author  of  all  being  loves  His  angels,  and  «  the 
 <  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect but  He  does 
 not  pity  them,  because  they  have  no  miseries  to 
 call  His  compassion  forth.  Men  therefore,  con- 
 sidered as  fallen  and  miserable,  are  the  objects 
 of  this  Divine  attribute.  Let  us  employ  a  mo- 
 ment in  contemplating  the  present  state  of  man, 
 as  rendering  him  the  object  of  Divine  commisera- 
 tion.— He  is  such,  if  considered  with  respect  to 
 his  bodily  miseries.  Many,  very  many  are  the 
 distresses  of  human  nature,  even  of  an  external 
 kind.  Sin  has  introduced  diseases,  dangers,  and 
 wants  without  number.  Well  might  Seth  call 
 his  tirst-born  son  by  a  name  expressive  of  our 
 present  sad  condition.*    It  might  be  supposed, 
 
 *  Gen.  iv.  26.  {  tiHJN  a  *w«n,  Huft  tvfed  from  the  infirm, 
 1  wretched  state,  into  wlrichshe  fell  by  sin.    This  the  believing 
 
 •  Seth  acknowledged  in  the  name  of  his  first-born.  Comp.  Job 
 « ix.  2,  and  xv.  14.    Ps.  viii.  4,  and  ix.  19,  20,  Isa.  li.  7.    In  Gen. 
 
 *  v.  1,  2,  we  read,  "  in  the  day  that  God  created  man,  mo"t2 
 1  in  the  likeness  of  God  made  He  him  :  male  and  female  created 
 
 •  He  them,  and  called  their  name  tS^N  Adam  in  the  day  when 
 
 *  they  were  created."  This  name  importing  their  being  created 
 4  in  the  likeness  o/God,  as  to  holiness,  happiness,  and  immortali- 
 
109 
 
 were  we  to  judge  of  God  by  ourselves,  that  f  the 
 
 *  High  and  Lofty  One,  who  inhabiteth  eterni- 
 <  ty,'  would  not  condescend  to  notice  the  mis- 
 cries  of  poor  worms  of  the  dust.  Who  would  not 
 be  surprised  to  see  the  Monarch  descending  from 
 his  throne  to  visit  the  mansions  of  poverty,  dis- 
 ease, and  wretchedness.  Yet  the  great  God 
 deigns  to  frequent  the  cottage  of  the  destitute, 
 the  bed  of  disease,  and  the  abode  of  guilt.  When 
 
 *  God  manifest  in  the  flesh,'  walked  on  this 
 earth,  His  chief  delight  was  among  objects 
 of  distress.  We  do  not  find  Him  attending 
 the  levees  of  Herod,  or  courting  the  acquaint- 
 ance of  his  nobles.  But  we  find  Him  surround- 
 ed by  a  circle  of  the  maimed,  the  deaf,  the  halt, 
 and  the  blind.  6  He  wept  with  those  that 
 «  wept.'*  '  He  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day, 
 f  and  for  ever.' — Moreover  man,  considered  as 
 a  guilty  creature,  is  the  object  of  Divine  com- 
 passion. Who  can  look  into  the  dungeon  of 
 guilt,  and  for  a  moment  contemplate  the  wretch- 
 ed criminal  loaded  with  chains,  without  dropping 
 a  tear  of  sympathizing  sorrow  ?  Such  persons 
 are  the  proper  objects  of  human  pity.  But  there 
 is  one  respect,  in  which  Divine  pity  differs  from 
 
 '  ty.  But  by  6in  man  became  tt^3M  a  wretch,  and  this  is  the 
 '  name  by  which  the  species  is  most  commonly  called  in  scrip- 
 '  ture.*   Parkhurst's  Lexicon,  p.  37,  3d  edit. 
 
 *  John  xi.  35, 
 
101 
 
 ours.    If  the  miseries  of  the  object  have  been 
 occasioned  by  offences  committed  against  our- 
 selves ;  were  we  to  behold  a  criminal  under 
 sentence  of  punishment  for  injuries  done  to  our 
 own  persons,  fortune,  or  reputation  ;  our  tender 
 feelings  would  be  in  danger  of  suppression  from 
 the  opposite  principles  of  indignation  and  re- 
 sentment.   But 6  God's  thoughts  are  not  as  our 
 *  thoughts.*    He  compassionates  those,  who  have 
 broken  His  own  laws,  rebelled  against  His  own 
 authority,  crucified  His  own  Son,  and  done  des- 
 pite to  his  own  Spirit ;  nay,  those  who  have 
 proudly  and  disdainfully,  and  perhaps  for  a  long 
 season,  rejected  the  overtures  of  reconciliation, 
 which  He  has  made  them.    O  the  depths  of  the 
 riches  of  the  grace  of  God !   The  sin  of  man, 
 however  complicated,  however  heinous,  is  no  ob- 
 stacle to  the  exercise  of  Divine  mercy ;  which, 
 like  some  mighty  torrent,  swelled  by  descending 
 rains  overflows  all  hounds,  and  with  irresistible 
 impetuosity  breaks  down  all  impediments,  in  the 
 course  which  it  is  appointed  to  take. — Man  also, 
 considered  as  an  helpless  creature,  is  the  object 
 of  Divine  commiseration.  We  feel  in  our  bosoms 
 peculiar  emotions  towards  the  new-born  infant, 
 because  of  its  helpless  state.    Were  we  to  dis- 
 cover a  fellow-creature,  who,  by  some  dreadful 
 accident,  had  dislocated  all  his  bones,  our  com- 
 lt 
 
102 
 
 passion  would  be  excited  to  a  degree  beyond  the 
 power  of  our  present  conception.  The  good 
 Samaritan  beholds  us  all  in  this  disabled  situation. 
 « He  willeth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner.'  Aban- 
 doned to  ourselves,  we  must  spend  the  miserable 
 remains  of  life  in  unavailing  groans,  and  then 
 make  our  bed  in  Hell.  But 
 
 *  He  saw,  and  O  amazing  love  ! 
 
 *  He  flew  to  our  relief.' 
 
 Every  attribute,  which  we  ascribe  to  Jehovah, 
 He  possesses  after  an  infinite  manner.  What  an 
 amazing  thought  is  an  infinite  mind,  4  full  of 
 
 *  compassion  I9  The  great  and  wide  sea,  and 
 immeasurable  space  afford  ideas,  that  overwhelm 
 our  staggering  faculties :  yet  these  are  limited. 
 But  the  bosom  of  our  God  is  higher  than  heaven, 
 longer  than  the  earth,  and  broader  than  the 
 sea  ;f  and  is  6  full  of  compassion.'  Our  grand- 
 est ideas  of  it  are  as  inadequate  to  the  subject,  as 
 a  drop  of  water  to  the  ocean,  or  a  single  ray  of 
 light  to  the  flux  of  radiance  from  the  orb  of  day. 
 Whatever  God's  compassion  dictates,  His  arm  is 
 able  to  effect.  What  ground  have  we  then  for 
 faith,  since  our  very  guilt  and  misery  is  that, 
 which  attracts  the  regard  of  Divine  pity  ?  Per- 
 haps it  may  be  asked,  when  does  our  heavenly 
 Father  feel  these  emotions  towards  His  redeemed 
 ones  ?    He  is  always  the  same,  knowing  *  no 
 
 *  variableness,  nor  shadow  of  turning,'  What 
 
 t  Job  xi.  8. 
 
103 
 
 He  was  in  the  beginning,  that  He  is  now,  and 
 ever  will  be  world  without  end.  But  those,  who 
 feel  a  keen  sensibility  of  their  own  miseries 
 through  sin,  may  be  certain  that  it  is  occasioned 
 by  what  passes  in  the  bosom  of  their  God  concern- 
 ing them.  If  you  are  of  a  broken  and  contrite 
 heart,  and  tremble  at  His  word  ;  if  you  are 
 sighing  after  pardon  and  salvation ;  be  assured 
 that  *  the  Lord  is  looking  down  from  the  height 
 *  of  His  sanctuary,  to  hear  the  groaning  of  the 
 «  prisoners,  to  loose  those  that  are  appointed  unto 
 <  death.^ 
 
 But  in  what  way  does  God  shew  mercy  ?  He 
 manifests  His  loving-kindness  in  the  only  way, 
 that  could  be  really  advantageous  to  the  sinner. 
 He  gives  the  longing  desire  to  6  turn  from  our 
 wickedness/  and  thus  proves  His  willingness 
 that  we  should  1  live.'  He  does  not  take  away 
 the  guilt  of  sin  by  absolution,  and  leave  us  under 
 its  tyrannical  dominion.  iThis  would  not  be  an 
 act  of  kindness ;  since  the  love  of  sin  would 
 effectually  exclude  us  from  felicity,*  even  if  there 
 were  no  burning  lake  to  receive  transgressors. 
 But  He  leads  us  in  spirit  to  the  garden  at  the 
 
 X  Psa.  cii.  19,  20. 
 *  The  word  rendered  'avenger'  in  Psa.  viii.  2.  literally  signi- 
 fies •  the  self  avenger?  or  1  self-tormentor,  and  is  a  proper  ap- 
 pellation of  Satan,  and  of  all  those,  who  follow  him  in  his  enmity 
 to  God  and  holiness.  See  also  Psa.  xliv.  16,  where  the  same  word 
 occurs  in  the  same  sense. 
 
 *  Myself  am  Hell.'  milton. 
 
 4 
 
104 
 
 foot  of  the  mount  of  Olives,  and  from  thence  to 
 Golgotha;  and  there  presents  to  our  view  a 
 bleeding,  dying  Saviour.  We  beheld  in  Him  the 
 malignity  of  sin,  and  the  curse  that  is  annexed  te 
 it ;  and  turn  from  our  wickedness  with  abhorrence, 
 as  a  tender  mother  would  turn  from  the  sight  of 
 the  reeking  blade,  which  had  just  been  plunged 
 into  the  bosom  of  her  darling  child.    6 1  will  pour 
 
 *  out'  (says  He,  who  desireth  not  the  death  of  a 
 sinner)  4  the  spirit  of  grace  and  of  supplication, 
 '  and  they  shall  look  upon  Me,  whom  they  have 
 '  pierced,  and  they  shall  mourn  for  Him,  as  one 
 'that  mourneth  for  his  only  son  ;  and  shall  be  in 
 
 *  bitterness  for  Him,  as  one  that  is  in  bitterness 
 '  for  his  first-born.'#  Thus  sin  is  exhibited  to 
 the  mind  as  <  exceeding  sinful and  from 
 thenceforth  it  becomes  the  business  of  life  to 
 « crucify  the  flesh  with  its  affections  and  lusts.' 
 Now  every  man,  who  thus  turns  from  his  wick- 
 edness, has  the  witness  in  himself  that  God 
 <  willeth  not  his  death,  but  rather  that  he  should 
 ' live  since  conversion  is  the  work  of  God.  But 
 am  I  effec  tually  turned  from  it  ?  Or,  am  I  not  in 
 league  with  some  known  sin  ?  Should  I  choose, 
 were  it  possible,  to  be  secured  from  hell,  without 
 any  experience  of  deliverance  from  the  love  and 
 power  of  sin  ?  Or,  can  I  say  that  I  should  prefer 
 any  sufferings,  which  God  may  sec  necessary  for 
 my  purification,  rather  than  continue  under  the 
 accursed  thraldom  of  sin  and  Satan  ? 
 
 *  Zech.  xii.  10. 
 
105 
 
 This  being  the  gracious  mind  and  will  of  God, 
 *  He  hath  given  power  and  commandment  to  His 
 
 <  ministers  to  declare    and  pronounce  to  His 
 
 <  people,  being  penitent,  the  absolution  and  re- 
 «  mission  of  their  sins.'  Oh  !  How  does  pity 
 beautify  the  Saviour's  face,  when  we  behold  Him 
 commissioning  His  Apostles  to  f  go  into  all  the 
 
 <  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature  :* 
 and  what  is  the  gospel,  but  a  declaration  of  par- 
 don ?  The  doctrine  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins  is 
 the  principal  characteristic  of  the  message  from 
 heaven  ;  it  is  that  which  makes  it  «  good  tidings 
 
 <  of  great  joy.'  They  therefore  do  greatly  err, 
 who  make  the  gospel  to  be  nothing  more  than  a 
 refined  system  of  morality.  What  comfort  could 
 a  code  of  laws  afford  to  rebels,  whose  lives  are 
 forfeited  ?  What  reception  could  a  King's  mes- 
 senger expect,  carrying  to  persons  in  such  cir- 
 cumstances a  perfect  delineation  of  their  duty 
 without  any  intimation  of  mercy  ?  Few  would 
 attend  the  lecture  ;  and  those  few  would  hear 
 with  indifference,  or  sullen  discontent,  his  dis- 
 quisitions on  the  propriety  of  submission  to  an 
 authority,  that  doomed  them  to  an  ignominious 
 death.  But  behold  the  ambassador  of  peace, 
 approaching  with  a  proclamation  of  unmerited 
 favor  !  From  the  windows  of  their  prison-house 
 they  see  him  drawing  nigh  $  and  in  raptures  of 
 
106 
 
 astonishment,  mingled  with  joy,  cry  out,  *  How 
 
 *  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of  him 
 « that  bringeth  good  tidings,  that  publisheth 
 « peace,  that  bringeth  good  tidings  of  good,  that 
 «  publisheth  salvation  !'  O  most  pleasant  office  ! 
 Most  delightful  employment !  Well  might  the 
 Apostle  speak  of  his  appointment  to  it  as  an  in- 
 estimable privilege.  « To  me,  who  am  less  than 
 « the  least  of  all  saints,  is  this  grace  given,  that  I 
 4  should  preach  among  the  Gentiles  the  unsearch- 
 
 *  able  riches  of  Christ !' 
 
 Having  produced  his  credentials,  the  minister 
 executes  his  commission  by  declaring  that  6  God 
 
 *  pardoneth  and  absolveth  all  them,  that  truly 
 
 *  repent  and  unfeignedly  believe  His  holy  Gospel.' 
 The  steward  mentioned  in  our  Lord's  parable,* 
 fraudulently  forgave  the  debts,  that  were  due  to 
 his  lord,  without  his  consent.  The  Ministers  of 
 Christ,  in  their  declarations  of  mercy,  bear  no 
 resemblance  of  him.  They  have  their  Lord's 
 express  consent  and  positive  command.  They 
 produce  His  commission  signed  with  His 
 own  hand  and  sealed  with  his  own  sig- 
 net. Therefore  what  they  do  in  His  name- 
 He  will  most  surely  ratify.  '  Blessed  is  the  man 
 ♦whose  transgression  is  forgiven,    and  whose 
 
 *  sin  is  covered  ;  blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the 
 
 *  Lord  imputctlt  not  iniquity  !'f  Is  this  blessed- 
 ness mine  ?   Then  the  chain  that  bound  me  for 
 
 ■  Luke  xvi.  5,  6.     t  Psa.  xxxii.  1,  % 
 
*  107 
 
 everlasting  punishment  is  knocked  off.    If  the 
 debt  be  remitted,  the  prison  doors  are  thrown 
 open,  and  I  may  walk  at  liberty.    As,  when  the 
 Jubilee  trumpet  sounded,*  all  forfeitures  were 
 rendered  void ;  so  it  is,  when  this  6  joyful  sound* f 
 reaches  a  sinner's  afflicted  heart.    All  forfeitures 
 are  instantly  at  an  end,  whether  of  life,  liberty, 
 or  estate.     All  condemnation  ceases,  and  the 
 believing  soul  passes  from  death  to  life.  He, 
 wbo  was  tied  and  bound  with  the  chain  of  his 
 sins,  is  brought  into   the   liberty,  wherewith 
 Christ  makes  His  disciples  free  ;  a  liberty  of 
 loving,  serving,  and  praising  God.  The  heavenly 
 inheritance,  of  which  by  sin  he  had  deprived 
 himself,  is  freely  and  fully  restored  to  him  ;  so 
 that  it  is  his  privilege  to  6  rejoice  in  hope  of  the 
 glory  of  God.'    At  the  jubilee  was  proclaimed  a 
 cessation  from  labor.     There  was  to  be  no  sow- 
 ing nor  reaping  that  year ;  but  every  Israelite 
 was  to  eat  of  that,  which  cost  him  no  toil.  So 
 when  the  message  of  absolution  enters  the  con- 
 science, the  favoured  sinner  ceases  from  his  own 
 works.    No  longer,  like  a  galley-slave  instigated 
 by  fear  of  the  lash,  does  he  obey  under  the  influ- 
 ence of  the  Spirit  of  bondage,  as  if  his  obedience 
 were  to  be  the  condition  of  salvation ;  but,  re- 
 ceiving a  pardon,  as  free  as  it  is  valuable,  he  now 
 renders  a  willing  obedience  to  Christ  as  the 
 
 •  Lct.  my.  &~10.     +  Psa.  Uxxa.  15, 16, 
 
108 
 
 fruit  of  ( faith  working  by  love.'  O  precious 
 benefit ! 
 
 *  And  what  is  this  ? — Survey  the  wond'roijs  care  : 
 
 *  And  at  each  step  let  higher  wonder  rise ! 
 
 *  Pardon  for  infinite  offence,  and  pardon 
 
 i  Thro'  means,  which  speak  its  value  infinite  ! 
 
 '  A  pardon  bought  with  blood  !  with  blood  Divine  ! 
 
 4  With  blood  Divine  of  Him,  I  made  my  foe! 
 
 *  Persisted  to  provoke  !  tho'  woo'd  and  aw'd, 
 
 *  Bless' d  and  chastis'd, a  flagrant  rebel  still ! 
 e  A  rebel  midst  the  thunders  of  His  throne  ! 
 
 *  Nor  I  alone  !  a  rebel  universe  ! 
 
 *  My  species  up  in  arms  !  not  one  exempt ! 
 
 *  Yet  for  the  foulest  of  the  foul  He  dies, 
 
 *  Most  joy'd  for  the  redeem'd  from  deepest  guilt ! 
 '  As  if  our  race  were  held  of  higher  rank  ; 
 
 *  And  Godhead  dearer,  as  more  kind  to  man  !'* 
 
 For  whom  is  the  comfort  of  this  act  of  grace 
 designed  ?  The  proposal  is  made  to  all,  who 
 hear  the  joyful  sound  ;  but  none  reap  the  advan- 
 tage, or  enjoy  the  comfort  of  it,  but  those  «  who 
 *  truly  repent  and  unfeignedly  believe  His  holy 
 <  Gospel.'  Yet  repentanco  and  faith  are  not  con- 
 ditions performed  by  us,  for  the  merit  of  which 
 God  bestows  the  pardon.  To  assert  this,  would 
 be  to  destroy  the  very  nature  of  the  act  of  grace, 
 and  to  convert  the  gospel  into  a  bargain,  made  be- 
 tween God  and  the  sinner.  Faith  and  repentance 
 are  the  gifts  of  God,  and  flow  from  the  same  ocean 
 ©f  mercy,  from  which  forgiveness  itself  springs. 
 
 Young. 
 
109 
 
 <  Christ  is  exalted  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour 
 
 *  to  give  repentance  to  Israel  and  remission  of 
 
 <  sins.'*  «  Faith  is  not  of  ourselves,  but  it  is  the 
 «  gift  of  God. 'f  How  strange  would  it  be  for  a 
 person,  who  wished  to  get  possession  of  some  val- 
 uable commodity,  to  say  to  the  proprietor,  *  if 
 «  you  will  supply  me  with  the  money,  then  I  will 
 
 *  purchase  of  you  the  article  I  want  ?'  The  na- 
 ture of  repentance  lias  already  been  considered. 
 Concerning  faith  in  the  gospel  something  remains 
 to  be  said,  since  this  also  is  declared  to  be  es- 
 sential to  salvation  ;  for  *  the  unbelieving,'  as 
 well  as  «  the  abominable,  and  murderers,  and 
 
 <  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters, 
 
 <  and  all  liars,  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake, 
 '  which  burnetii  with  fire  and  brimstone  ;  which 
 
 *  is  the  second  death.':):  Gospel-faith  then  is  a 
 habit  wrought  in  the  soul  by  the  power  of  the 
 Holy  Ghost,  by  which  it  renounces  every  thing, 
 which  it  can  call  its  own,  as  a  ground  of  hope  to- 
 wards God  ;  and  places  all  its  trust  on  the  Di- 
 vine declaration  that  «  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the 
 '  world  to  save  sinners.'  '  Dost  thou  believe  in 
 «  the  Son  of  God  ?'§  How  weighty  an  inquiry  ! 
 Do  you  acknowledge  that  all  men,  as  sinners,  are 
 under  a  sentence  of  condemnation  ;  and  that,  had 
 not  the  Saviour  been  provided,  all  must  have  per- 
 
 *  Act*  v.  31.  f  Eph.  ii.  8. 
 
 i  Rev.  xxi.  8.  John  ix.  35. 
 
110 
 
 ished  ?  -  Let  us  endeavour  to  realize  the  thought ; 
 the  conviction  is  essential  to  the  being  of  faich  : 
 for  in  proportion  to  the  sense  we  entertain  of  the 
 reality  and  magnitude  of  our  danger  will  be  our 
 joy  at  the  prospect  of  escape,  and  the  cordiality, 
 with  which  we  shall  embrace  the  salvation  of 
 God.    Self-despair  must  necessarily  precede  and 
 accompany  every  act  of  believing  on  the  Son  of 
 God.    Is  a  Physician  valuable  in  his  official  cha- 
 racter ?    It  is  only  to  the  sick.^  Faith  is  a  ven- 
 turing of  the  soul  on  the  narrative  of  facts,  and 
 those  deductions  from  them,  of  which  the  gospel 
 is  composed.  The  Gospel,  considered  not  as  a  sys- 
 tem of  ethics,  but  as  a  revelation  of  Divine  mer- 
 cy, is  the  foundation,  on  which  the  believer 
 builds.    Take  this  away,  and  he  has  nothing  left 
 to  support  the  fabrick  of  his  hopes  and  prospects. 
 As  the  Israelites,  when  dying  in  torment  through 
 the  venom  of  the  fiery  serpents  that  had  bitten 
 them,  looked  to  the  brazen  effigy  erected  by  Mo- 
 ses on  a  pole,  and  by  looking  derived  life  and 
 health  to  their  bodies  ;  so  the  awakened  sinner, 
 through  looking  by  faith  unto  Jesus  on  the  cross, 
 obtains  salvation  for  his  perishing  soul.    If  you 
 are  a  believer,  you  have  a  habitual  acquaintance 
 with  your  own  guilty,  helpless,  and  undone  con- 
 dition :   you  perceive  the  imperfections  of  your 
 prayers,  tears,  repentance,  and  faith  ;  and  re- 
 nounce it  all,  considered  as  a  basis  for  confidence 
 
 *  Matt,  i*  12. 
 
Ill 
 
 before  God.    For  as  the  magnifying  powers  of 
 the  microscope  discover  imperfections  in  the  finest 
 works  of  human  art,  which  the  unassisted  eye 
 could  not  discern  ;  and  perfections  in  the  works 
 of  God,  which  were  also  invisible  without  its  aid  : 
 so  faith  perceives  innumerable  and  gross  defects 
 in  the  most  polished  productions  of  man's  righ- 
 teousness, where  reason  saw  nothing  but  excel- 
 lence ;  and  glories  in  the  Person  and  obedience 
 of  Jesus,  where  reason  could  espy  nothing  wor- 
 thy of  admiration  or  love.    If  you  are  a  believer, 
 you  know  the  difficulty  of  believing,  and  daily  cry, 
 «  Lord,  help  mine  unbelief !'    For,  while  the  per- 
 son, whose  faith  is  only  the  result  of  education  or 
 national  tradition,  and  consists  in  a  cold,  unin- 
 fluential  assent  to  certain  propositions,  considers 
 the  work  of  faith  easy  to  be  performed  ;  the  sin- 
 ner, who  is  convinced  of  unbelief,*  who  appre- 
 hends the  value  of  his  soul,  and  perceives  its  lost 
 condition,  is  persuaded  from  experience,  that 
 genuine  faith  is  the  effect  of  the  operation  of  God ; 
 and  that  truly  to  believe  on  Jesus  is  an  act  of 
 the  Divine  life,  which  none  *  can  perform,  but 
 through  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  On 
 what  ground  then  may  one,  who  hears  the  declar- 
 ation of  absolution,  safely  build  an  hope  that  he 
 is  interested  in  it  ?  Some  risk  their  eternal  all 
 on  an  unfounded  conclusion  that,  since  sin  is  so 
 common,  God  will  not  punish  such  multitudes  of 
 
 +  John  9. 
 
112 
 
 His  creatures.    Many  compare  themselves  with 
 others,  and  found  their  claim  on  a  comparative 
 innocence  of  manners,  and  an  exemption  from 
 grosser  pollutions.    Others  conclude  favorably 
 for  themselves  on  the  score  of  God's  forbearance 
 of  executing  His  threatenings,  forgetting  that 
 this  is  not  the  world  of  judgment.     These  are 
 sandy  foundations.    An  inference  of  the  favor 
 of  God,  drawn  from  outward  prosperity,  is  of 
 the  same   kind :  it  receives  no  support  from 
 scripture.    They  *  who  unfeignedly  repent,  and 
 *  believe  His  holy  Gospel,'  are  the  only  persons, 
 on  whom  a  pardoning  God  will  smile  with  appro- 
 bation.   If  you  are  truly  sorry  for  sin,  and  earn- 
 estly desire  to  forsake  it,  this  is  repentance.  If, 
 renouncing  all  hope  from  the  law  and  your  own 
 obedience  to  it,  you  cordially  embrace  the  gospel, 
 and  lie  at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  covered  with  holy 
 confusion,  crying,  6  Lord,  save  or  I  perish  ,•'  this 
 is  faith  :   and  the  trembling  sinner  may  rest 
 assured,  that  it  is  not  the  high  perfection,  but  the 
 reality  of  faith,  that  gives  an  interest  in  the 
 gracious  promise,   <  he  that  believeth  shall  be 
 «  saved.' 
 
 Many  perhaps,  on  hearing  this  comfortable 
 declaration,  will  immediately  say,  *  would  to 
 «  God,  I  could  repent  and  believe  !  But  I  find,  by 
 experience,  that  I  might  as  easily  form  an 
 aqueduct,  that  should  convey  to  England  the 
 waters  of  Jordan,  as  force  one  tear  of  Godlr 
 
113 
 
 sorrow  from  mine  own  eyes  ;  that  to  cleanse  the 
 Augean  stable  of  my  heart  is  not  work  for  human 
 ability  ;  and  that  I  could  with  equal  facility  touch 
 the  planet  Saturn  with  my  finger,  or  by  a  chain 
 of  my  own  fabrication  bring  it  into  contact  with 
 the  earth,  as  believe  on  Jesus  Christ,  so  as  to 
 pacify  my  conscience,  or  quiet  my  dreadful  ap- 
 prehensions of  the  consequences  of  my  sins.' 
 Happy,  thrice  happy  conviction  !  This  is  a  lesson 
 you  did  not  learn  in  the  schools  of  Philosophy, 
 but  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  from  the  secret  instruc- 
 tions of  His  Spirit.     6  Flesh  and  blood  did  not 
 
 *  reveal  it  to  you,  but  our  Father  which  is  in 
 
 *  Heaven.'*  Come  then,  and  4  let  us  beseech 
 '  Him  to  grant  us  true  repentance,  and  His  Holy 
 «  Spirit.5  If  you  feel  your  own  weakness,  you 
 are  in  a  right  temper  for  prayer,  and  will 
 heartily  «  cry  to  the  strong  for  strength.'  Since 
 
 *  Almighty  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 
 *  Christ,  willeth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but 
 '  rather  that  he  should  turn  from  his  wickedness 
 
 *  and  live  :'  Since  '  He  hath  given  power  and 
 
 *  commandment  to  His  ministers  to  declare  and 
 
 *  pronounce  to  His  people,  being  penitent,  the 
 
 *  absolution  and  remission  of  their  sins  ;'  since 
 repentance  and  faith  are  necessary  to  salvation, 
 and  are  both  the  gifts  of  God ;  with  what  holy 
 
 *  Matt.  xvi.  17. 
 
114 
 
 boldness  may  we  approach  the  mercy-seat  to  ask 
 for  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise, 
 that,  by  His  Divine  agency  upon  us,  we  may  be 
 enabled  to  repent  and  believe,  i  God  giveth  His 
 'Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  Him.'  How 
 encouraging  are  our  Lord's  words,  6  Ask,  and  it 
 '  shall  be  given  you :  seek,  and  ye  shall  find : 
 
 *  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you.  For 
 
 *  every  one,  that  asketh,  receiveth  :  and  he,  that 
 s  seeketh,  findeth  :  and  to  him  that  knocketh,  it 
 
 *  shall  be  opened.     If  a  son  shall  ask  bread  of 
 
 *  any  of  you,  that  is  a  father,  will  he  give  him 
 
 <  a  stone  ?  Or,  if  he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  for  a  fish 
 
 *  give  him  a  serpent  ?    Or,  if  he  ask  an  egg,  will 
 
 <  he  offer  him  a  scorpion  ?  If  ye  then,  being  evil, 
 '  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children  : 
 
 *  how  much  more  shall  your  heavenly  Father 
 
 *  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  Him  ?** 
 
 Every  true  worshipper  of  God  wishes  to  please 
 Him.  To  such  the  attainment  of  His  approbation 
 is  the  great  object  of  sedulous  endeavour.  The 
 good  opinion  of  the  world,  even  of  the  virtuous 
 part  of  it,  is  a  matter  of  indifference,  compared 
 with  the  smile  of  heaven.  This  will  compensate 
 amply  for  toil  and  labor,  obloquy  and  reproach, 
 if  met  with  in  the  path  of  duty.  With  them  the 
 grand  inquiry  is,  not  how  may  I  make  a  con- 
 spicuous figure  in  the  world  ;  but  how  may  I 
 
 *  Luke  xi.  9— 13^ 
 
115 
 
 demean  myself  so  that  my  conduct  may  please 
 Him  ?  To  this  question  a  direct  answer  is  given 
 in  the  form  of  absolution.  When  repentance  and 
 faith  are  the  inmates  of  our  hearts,  then,  and 
 then  only  will  *  those  things  please  Him,  which 
 we  do  at  this  present.*  If  these  are  wanting, 
 the  most  splendid  acts  of  charity,  and  our  worship, 
 whatever  appearance  of  devotion  it  may  have, 
 are  an  abomination  in  His  sight.  Unless  self- 
 renunciation  and  self-ahhorrence,  accompanied 
 by  faith  in  the  great  atoning  sacrifice,  be  the 
 spring  of  action,  and  the  source  whence  our  con- 
 fessions, prayers,  and  praises  flow ;  we  can  have 
 no  « testimony  that  we  please  God.'  Jesus  is  *  the 
 6  beloved  Son  of  God,  in  whom  He  is  well  pleas- 
 *  ed and  nothing  of  our's  can  be  pleasant  to 
 God,  but  what  is  honorable  to  Christ.  *  The 
 « sacrifices  of  God,'  acceptable  to  Him,  *  are  a 
 «  broken  and  contrite  spirit.'  A  man  may  build 
 and  endow  hospitals,  and  rear  stately  and  mag- 
 nificent edifices  for  God's  worship  ;  and  yet 
 hear  at  last  the  tremendous  words,  *  Depart 
 6  from  me,  I  never  knew  you.'  It  is  the  motive 
 that  is  regarded  by  the  Great  Searcher  of  hearts, 
 rather  than  the  act.  It  is  the  principle,  that 
 sanctifies  the  gift.  Were  I  to  bestow  all  my 
 goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  give  my  body  to  be 
 burned ;  it  would  not  recommend  me  to  God, 
 unless  in  the  performance  of  these  acts,  I  refused 
 to  ground  on  them  any  hope  of  acceptance  with 
 
116 
 
 Him  ;  and,  as  a  poor  sinner,  rested  my  plea  on 
 the  atonement  of  Jesus  Christ.  4  Without  faith 
 •  it  is  impossible  to  please  God.'* 
 
 The  awakened  soul  is  solicitous  <  that  the  rest 
 '  of  his  life  hereafter  may  be  pure  and  holy.' 
 The  time  past  of  his  days  he  accounts  more  than 
 sufficient  to  be  devoted  to  the  service  of  sin.  But 
 he  knows  that  he  can  only  become  holy,  in  pro- 
 portion as  God  the  Sanctifier  makes  him  so  ;  and 
 therefore  h*»  earnestly  beseeches  God  to  <  grant* 
 him  6  His  Holy  Spirit'   for  this  end.    But  per- 
 haps it  may  be  objected  that  if  pardon,  faith,  re- 
 pentance, and  even  eternal  life  be  freely  bestow- 
 ed on  the  undeserving  «  without  money  and 
 <  w  ithout  price  ;'  then  there  is  no  need  of  any 
 anxiety  about  a  6  pure  and  holy  life.'    In  an- 
 swer to  this,  let  us   endeavour  to  illustrate  the 
 Apostle's  position  that  <  faith  worketh  by  love.'f 
 Your  house  has  taken  fire,  and  the  flames  are 
 kindled  all  around  you.    No  probable  way  of  es- 
 cape appears.    You  give  yourself  up  for  lost,  and, 
 in   your  own   apprehension,  you  must  perish. 
 Just  at  the  critical  moment,  when  despair  has 
 seized  your  mind,  one,  who  was  under  no  obli- 
 gations to  you,  undertakes  your  rescue  ;  rushes 
 through  the  surrounding  flames  ;  and,  after  suf- 
 fering severely  himself  in  the  attempt,  is  success- 
 
 *  Heb.  xi.  6. 
 
 +  Gal.  ?.  6. 
 
117 
 
 ful  in  effecting  your  deliverance.  Ask  your- 
 selves, what  would  the  feelings  of  your  heart  be 
 towards  that  person  ?  This  act  of  kindness  is 
 more  than  realized  to  the  redeemed  sinner. 
 Must  not  he,  who  knows  that  he  has  been  6  re- 
 deemed' from  endless  ruin  (  with  a  price,  not  of 
 «  corruptible  things,  such  as  silver  and  gold,  but 
 «  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,'  love  God, 
 and  labour  to  keep  His  commandments  ?  Will 
 not  gratitude  operate  on  the  ingenuous  mind  more 
 powerfully  than  slavish  fear  ?  «  We  love  Him, 
 '  because  He  first  loved  us.'* 
 
 Thus  6  at  the  last  we  shall  come  to  His  eternal 
 «  joy.'  Blessed  be  God,  there  is  a  state  before 
 us,  in  which  the  tear  of  repentance  will  be  wiped 
 away  from  our  eyes,  the  sigh  of  sorrow  be  sup- 
 pressed, and  the  conflict  of  faith  be  changed  for 
 everlasting  triumph  !  For  6  they,  that  sow  in 
 <  tears,  shall  reap  in  joy  :  he,  that  goeth  forth 
 *  and  weepeth,  bearing  precious  seed,  shall  doubt- 
 4  less  come  again  with  rejoicing,  bringing  his 
 «  sheaves  with  him.'f  The  husbandman  ploughs 
 his  ground,  and  scatters  his  precious  seed  over 
 the  soil,  in  expectation  of  a  future  increase  :  his 
 pleasing  hopes  are,  however,  often  chastised  by 
 fear  of  a  disappointment.  S*  the  awakened  sin- 
 ner weeps,  and  prays  \  laments  his  past  life,  and 
 
 *  John  iv.  19.  +  Ps.  exxvi.  5.  5. 
 
 IS 
 
118 
 
 corrupt  nature  ;  struggles  against i  sin  that  dwel- 
 
 *  leth  in  him  fights  the  good  fight  of  faith  ; 
 and  labours  hard  to  lay  hold  on  eternal  life. 
 Many  weary  steps  the  industrious  husbandman 
 takes,  while  waiting  for  the  time  of  harvest  : 
 but,  when  that  season  comes,  his  labours  are  am- 
 ply repaid,  while  with  joy  and  gladness  of  heart 
 he  carries  the  golden  grain  to  his  barns  in  safe- 
 ty. So  shall  it  be  with  the  humble  believer. 
 The  present  time  is  the  time  of  sowing  and  wait- 
 ing. We  are  now  to  live  by  faith  :  and  that 
 faith  must  be  tried.  Blighting  winds  and  nip- 
 ping frosts  will  threaten  to  destroy  our  pleasing 
 prospects.  The  time  of  harvest  may  be  long  de- 
 layed. But  there  is  a  reaping  season  to  come. 
 Our  utmost  wishes  will  then  be  more  than  realiz- 
 ed. «  We  shall  enter  into  his  eternal  joy.*  That 
 joy  will  be  greater  than  6  the  joy  in  harvest,  or 
 
 *  that  of  those  who  divide  the  spoil.'*  It  will 
 not  be  like  the  short-lived  joy,  which  arises  from 
 worldly  prosperity,  and  which  resembles  *  the 
 
 *  crackling  of  thorns  under  a  pot/f  a  momentary 
 blaze  and  nothing  more.  But  it  will  be  6  eter- 
 nal.' Our  present  comforts,  even  those  of  a  re- 
 ligious nature,  often  leave  us  to  regret  their  want 
 of  permanence  and  stability.  But,  when  the  day 
 of  the  consummation  of  all  our  hopes  arrives,  our 
 
 *  Isai.  ix.  3. 
 
 t  Eccles.  tii.  6- 
 
119 
 
 joy  will  be  everlasting,  and  ever  increasing, 
 while  we  shall  spend  a  happy  eternity  in  cast- 
 ing our  blood-bought  crowns  before  the  throne  ; 
 acknowledging  that  our  felicity  is  not  the  fruit 
 of  our  own  merits,  but  that  we  receive  it  only 
 <  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen.' 
 
120 
 
 ESSAY  V 
 
 Ox  the  Psalms,  Lessons,  Epistles,  and 
 Gospels. 
 
 A.S  the  wisdom  of  the  compilers  of  our  Liturgy 
 appears  in  many  remarkable  instances,  so  espe- 
 cially in  the  appointment  of  large  portions  of  the 
 Holy  Scriptures  to  be  read  at  every  season  of 
 public  worship.  They  have  divided  the  book  of 
 Psalms  into  thirty  parts,  that  so  the  Psalter  might 
 be  read  through  in  every  month.    <  The  old  Tes- 
 
 *  tament  is  appointed  for  the  first  lessons  at  the 
 
 *  morning  and  evening  prayer  ;  so  as  the  most 
 
 *  part  thereof  will  be  read  over  every  year  once, 
 
 *  as  in  the  calendar  is  appointed.    The  new  Tes- 
 
 *  tament  is  appointed  for  the  second  lessons  at 
 4  morning  and  evening  prayer,  and  shall  he  read 
 
 *  over  orderly  every  year  thrice,  besides  the  epis- 
 
 *  ties  and  gospels  $  except  the  Apocalypse,  out  of 
 
 *  which  there  are  only  certain  proper  lessons  ap- 
 
 *  pointed  upon  divers  feasts.'  This  is  the  ac- 
 count which  our  Reformers  themselves  give  of 
 
121 
 
 their  procedure  in  this  matter  in  the  Rubric, 
 which  precedes  the  Calendar  in  our  common 
 prayer  books.  0  that,  while  we  are  reflecting  on 
 the  wisdom  with  which  they  were  endowed  for 
 the  execution  of  their  pious  undertaking,  our 
 minds  may  be  elevated  to  admiration  of  the  good- 
 ness of  God  as  apparent  in  the  abundant  means 
 of  grace,  which  we  so  richly  enjoy  I 
 
 The  Bible  contains  a  revelation  from  God  to 
 sinners  of  the  human  race,  concerning  matters,  the 
 knowledge  of  which  is  essential  to  their  holiness 
 and  happiness,  both  in  this  world  and  in  that 
 which  is  to  come.  An  inquiry  concerning  the 
 Author  of  the  sacred  volume  will  discover  to  us 
 its  Divine  excellency  ;  for  4  all  scripture  is  given 
 
 •  by  inspiration  of  God.'*  We  attribute  the  sev- 
 eral parts,  of  which  it  consists,  to  the  subordinate 
 instruments,  who  were  employed  in  conveying  it 
 to  us,  in  order  to  facilitate  a  distinction  between 
 them  :  but  one  Divine  Author  indited  the  whole. 
 Therefore  it  is  dignified  with  the  august  title  of 
 <  the  oracles  of  God  ;'f  because  Jehovah-Sabaoth 
 inspired  the  persons  from  whose  pens  we  have 
 received  it.  It  is  attributed  equally  to  the  Father, 
 Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  because  therein  these  Three 
 Co-equal  and  co-essential  Persons  *  bear  record, 
 '  and  these  Three  are  One.'§    It  is  *  the  word  of 
 
 ♦  Christ      and  <  holy  men  of  old  spake  as  they 
 
 *  2  Tim.  3. 16. 
 ^  1  John,  v.  7. 
 
 +  Rom.  iii.2. 
 X  Col.  iii.  If 
 
122 
 
 *  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.* £  When  the 
 Scriptures  are  asserted  to  be  written  by  inspira- 
 tion, the  least  that  can  be  intended  is,  that  a  Di- 
 vine influence  in  the  mind  of  the  person  employed 
 as  the  Amanuensis  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  so  guided 
 his  pen,  as  to  preclude  all  possibility  of  error.  It 
 was  not  necessary  that,  in  all  cases,  the  use  of  the 
 natural  faculties  of  the  inspired  author  should  be 
 entirely  superseded.  For  where  past  events  are 
 recorded,  of  which  the  writer  was  an  eye-witness, 
 it  sufficed  that  his  memory  was  strengthened  to 
 retain  them,  and  his  understanding  assisted  in  the 
 selection  of  proper  terms,  in  which  to  express 
 them.  But,  in  passages  of  a  prophetic  nature,  and 
 those  in  which  the  sublime  mysteries  of  our  reli- 
 gion are  revealed,  it  is  farther  necessary  for  us  to 
 conclude,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dictated  to  the 
 writer's  mind  the  very  ideas  which  he  was  to  de- 
 scribe :  for  a  manifestation  of  future  events  is  the 
 prerogative  of  God  only  :  and  6  the  things  of 
 1  God,'§  such  as  relate  to  His  being,  His  mode  of 
 subsistence,  and  His  purposes  with  respect  to  men 
 or  angels,  these  are  things  which  *  no  man  know- 
 6  ethbut  the  Spirit  of  God  and,  if  they  are  ever 
 known  by  us,  it  must  be  by  virtue  of  a  revela- 
 tion from  God  Himself.  These  pages  are  not  de- 
 signed to  be  a  vindication  of  the  truth  of  the 
 
 t  2  Pet.  i.  21.  S  1  Cor.  fi.  9,  10,  11. 
 
123 
 
 Bible.  A  variety  of  excellent  and  able  men* 
 have  beeu  raised  up  in  every  age  of  the  church, 
 who  have  been  enabled  to  repel  the  insidious 
 cavils  or  open  attacks  of  its  enemies.  Our  ado- 
 rable Lord  declared  beforehand,  that  6  the  gates' 
 (i.  e.  all  the  power  and  policy)  *  of  Hell  should 
 '  never  prevail  against  it  and,  blessed  be  His 
 holy  name,  hitherto  the  prediction  has  been  veri- 
 fied. The  buckler  of  truth,  more  impenetrable 
 than  the  fabled  shield  of  the  Grecian  hero,  has 
 been  found  proof  against  the  sharpest  weapons, 
 which  infidelity  could  employ,  though  neither 
 malice  nor  subtilty  has  been  wanting  on  its 
 side.  The  walls  of  salvation f  still  remain  in 
 all  their  lustre,  strength,  and  glory  ;  though  they 
 have  been  so  long  besieged  by  numerous  hosts  of 
 foes,  that  compared  therewith,  the  famous  siege 
 of  Tyre  by  the  army  of  Nebuchadnezzar^  shrinks 
 
 *  See  "  Doddridge's  dissertation  on  the  inspiration  of  the  new 
 Testament,  as  proved  from  the  facts  recorded  in  its  history," 
 in  the  third  volume  of  his  Family  Expositor  :  L  eslie's  short  meth- 
 od with  the  Deists  :  and  Lelands  view  of  Deistical  writers.  The 
 writings  of  Mr.  Thomas  Paine  can  only  deceive  those,  whose 
 minds  are  totally  unfurnished  with  theological  information.  But 
 as  there  are  many  such  uncultivated  minds,  and  as  the  subject 
 is  of  inconceivable  importance ;  the  Bishop  of  Landaff,  Mr.  Scott, 
 and  others,  have  seen  it  right  to  expose  the  fallacies  of  this  daring 
 blasphemer. 
 
 +  Isai.lr.  18. 
 
 §  Ezek.  xxix.  18.  The  siege  of  Tyre,  alluded  to  in  the  Proph 
 et,  lasted  thirteen  years  Prid.  Connection,  vol.  I.  p.  12. 
 
124 
 
 into  nothing.  And  surely  as  the  blessed  volume, 
 on  which  all  the  hopes  of  fallen  man  are  built, 
 hath  stood  the  test  of  the  several  attacks  of  its 
 enemies  for  so  long  a  period,  we  may  safely 
 conclude,  not  only  with  respect  to  the  past,  but 
 also  with  respect  to  every  future  opposer  of  the 
 truth  of  God, 6  that  his  mischief  shall  return  upon 
 <  his  own  head  ;  and  his  violent  dealings  shall 
 •  come  down  upon  his  own  pate.'f 
 
 Though  controversy  with  the  various  deistical 
 writers,  either  of  past  ages  or  the  present,  is  not 
 the  business  of  these  pages  ;  there  is  one  observa- 
 tion that  may  here  be  properly  introduced,  viz. 
 that  the  fortress  of  unbelief  is  seated  in  the  human 
 heart,  and  not  in  the  head.  It  originates  in  the 
 will  and  affections,  not  in  the  understanding, 
 which  is  forced  into  the  service  of  these  tyranni- 
 cal lords.  Reason  is  made  subservient  to  inclina- 
 tion. If  the  love  of  sin  were  destroyed  from 
 among  the  sons  of  men,  every  fibre  of  that  deadly 
 night-shade,  Deism,  would  at  the  same  moment 
 be  eradicated.  The  salutary  precepts  of  the  Bi- 
 ble are  inimical  to  the  peace  and  comfort  of  world- 
 ly men,  while  they  continue  such.  Thereby  their 
 practices  are  condemned  ;  and  the  state  in  which 
 they  live,  is  depicted  as  contrary  to  the  will  of 
 God.  The  awful  declarations  of  the  scriptures 
 clash  with  every  principle  of  the  corrupted  mind 
 
 t  Ps.  vii.  16. 
 
1-25 
 
 of  fallen  man.    In  the  volume  of  inspiration  it  is 
 plainly  denounced  that  i  the  wicked  shall  not  be 
 *  unpunished.'     This  being  the  case,  an  ungodly 
 man  must  either  forsake  his  sins,  or  abandon  him- 
 self to  desperation,  or  labour  to  prove  that  the 
 book  which  occasions  his  uneasiness  is  false. 
 From  both  the  former  parts  of  the  alternative  his 
 corrupt  and  deceived  heart  revolts  :  the  latter 
 therefore  is  necessary  to  the  establishment  of  his 
 peace  ;  and  in  this  he  engages  with  so  much  zeal, 
 as  at  last,  when  given  up  by  God  to  a  reprobate 
 mind,  almost  to  believe  his  own  lie.     If  this  con- 
 sideration be  duly  examined,  it  may,  perhaps, 
 point  out  to  us  an  essential  feature  of  distinction 
 between  the  believer  under  the  lowest  apprehen- 
 sions of  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and  infidels  of 
 every  description.   The  former,  although  through 
 temptation  and  corruption  he  may  be  exercised 
 with  many  doubts  about  the  truth  of  the  doctrines 
 of  the  Bible,  yet  cordially  wishes  they  may  prove 
 true  :  his  hope,  his  comfort,  his  heaven  depends 
 on  the  solidity  of  the  foundation.    Whereas  the 
 latter  (cowld  the  feelings  of  his  heart  be  analyzed) 
 hopes,  that,  like  <the  baseless  fabric  of  a  vision,' 
 they  will  prove  false  and  fictitious.  Between 
 Jthese  two  characters  arises  an  important  differ- 
 ence ;  for  that  which  is  an  object  of  hope  to  the 
 humble  believer,  is  an  object  of  fear  to  the  sensu- 
 
 M 
 
126 
 
 al  unbeliever.  Oh  !  that  this  consideration  fnay 
 prove  a  source  of  comfort  to  some  of  the  weak 
 followers  of  the  Lamb  ;  and  of  conviction  to  those 
 who  are  <  walking  after  the  course  of  this  world/ 
 and  are  therefore  trying  to  persuade  themselves 
 that  the  Bible  is  false,  because  they  wish  it  to  be 
 so  ;  *  loving  darkness  rather  than  light,  because 
 •  their  deeds  are  evil  !'  It  is  not  to  be  expected 
 that  many  of  the  latter  unhappy  class  of  persons 
 (though  its  name  be  legion)  will  ever  condescend 
 to  peruse  these  pages  :  but  as  some  individual 
 among  them  may  possibly,  during  a  vacant  hour, 
 take  them  into  his  hands  ;  an  attempt  to  furnish 
 an  illustration  of  that  which  has  been  here  assert- 
 ed, will  not  be  improper.  We  will  for  this  pur- 
 pose suppose  that  a  young  person  in  the  midst 
 of  worldly  enjoyment  and  carnal  gratifica- 
 tion is  seized  by  the  ruthless  fangs  of  a  con- 
 sumption. The  physician  or  his  friends  are 
 honest  enough  to  warn  him  of  his  danger.  His 
 own  apprehensions,  lest  the  disorder  should  prove 
 fatal,  at  times  occasion  great  uneasiness.  He  has 
 seen  the  same  alarming  symptoms  which  he  ex- 
 periences in  himself  terminate  in  the  death  of  sev- 
 eral of  his  acquaintance.  Yet  in  opposition  to 
 the  opinion  of  his  medical  friend,  his  own  fears, 
 and  matter  of  fact,  he  still  flatters  himself  that  he 
 shall  recover  his  wonted  health  and  strength,  and 
 live  many  years  to  enjoy  the  delusive  pleasures  to 
 which  his  foolish  heart  is  wedded.    The  cause  of 
 
127 
 
 the  groundless  persuasion,  which  he  entertains  ol 
 his  recovery  is  evident.  He  wishes  to  live  ;  he 
 fears  to  die  ;  he  is  loath  to  quit  the  present  world, 
 and  dreads  to  enter  into  that  which  is  to  come. 
 Hence  arise  all  his  vain  expectations  :  they 
 originate  not  in  the  judgment,  but  in  the  heart. 
 Let  unbelievers  make  the  inference  and  apply  it 
 to  themselves. 
 
 If  (  all  scripture  be  given  by  inspiration  of 
 *  God,'  the  necessity  of  an  acquaintance  with  the 
 truths  it  contains  is  indisputable  :  for  God  would 
 not  have  revealed  that,  the  knowledge  of  which  is 
 a  matter  of  indifference,  or  of  small  importance. 
 Could  the  information  which  it  communic atcs,ha\  e 
 been  derived  from  any  other  source  or  had  it 
 been  unessential  to  the  persons  for  whom  it  is  de- 
 signed, God,  who  does  nothing  in  vain,  would 
 either  have  left  us  to  the  exertion  of  our  own  na- 
 tural faculties  for  the  discovery  of  Divine  truth, 
 or  have  suffered  us  to  remain  in  ignorance  of  it. 
 But  so  indispensably  necessary  is  the  blessed  Bi- 
 ble to  the  life,  comfort,  holiness,  and  happiness  of 
 the  human  soul  ;  that  a  country  devoid  of  light, 
 heat,  food  and  every  accommodation  of  bodily  life, 
 affords  but  a  faint  emblem  of  what  a  fallen  world 
 would  be  without  such  a  revelation  from  heaven. 
 
 *  The  scheme  of  natural  religion,  by  an  adoption  of  which  many 
 excellent  men  have  opened  the  gates  of  our  citadel  to  her  enemies, 
 has  been  shown  to  have  no  foundation,  in  an  excellent  work,  inti- 
 tled  M  The  knowledge  of  Divine  things  from  Revelation,  not  from 
 "  reason,    By  John  Ellis,  D.D ." 
 
128 
 
 Go  to  the  frozen  shores  of  Greenland,  where 
 night  for  so  many  months  of  the  year  maintains 
 her  cheerless  empire  ;  where  <  the  country  is  cov- 
 '  ered  in  most  places  with  everlasting  ice  and 
 4  snow  where  food  is  procured  with  the  utmost 
 difficulty  ;  and  the  once*  wretched  inhabitants 
 are  deprived  of  many  of  the  comforts,  which  are 
 enjoyed  in  other  climates  of  the  terrestrial  globe. 
 View  these  desolate  people  in  the  most  affecting 
 light  you  can  ;  and  then  turn  your  attention  to 
 the  delightful  islands,  which  6  spot  the  bosom  of 
 *  the  Pacific  ocean.'  In  the  latter  almost  perpet- 
 ual summer  reigns  :  every  necessary  and  comfort 
 of  life  is  comparatively  obtained  without  labour 
 or  difficulty  ;  and  the  favoured  inhabitants  enjoy 
 a  sort  of  Paradise,  similar  to  that  described  by 
 the  pretended  prophet  of  Mecca.  Yet  the  latter 
 are  in  a  state  that  challenges  our  commiseration 
 in  a  greater  proportion  than  the  former,  as  the 
 soul  is  of  greater  value  than  the  body,  and  its 
 concerns  of  higher  importance  ;  because  the 
 Greenlanders  are  favoured  with  the  light  of  reve- 
 lation, While  the  luxurious  Islanders  of  the  south- 
 ern sea  remain  hitherto  in  darkness  and  the  sha- 
 dow of  death.    Yet,  blessed  be  God,  a  hope  is 
 
 *  This  word  is  inserted,  because,  through  the  labours  of  the  in- 
 defatigable Moravian  missionaries,  the  gospel  has  visited  this  be- 
 nighted country  ;  and  has  been  received,  in  the  love  and  in  the 
 power  of  it,  by  many  of  the  poor  inhabitants.  Merciful  Father. 
 Thy  kingdom  come  ! — See  Crantz,$  History  of  Greenland. 
 
129 
 
 excited  in  our  bosoms,  that  on  them  also,  *  the 
 
 <  Sun  of  righteousness  will  arise  with  healing  in 
 
 <  His  wings.'  May  we,  who  possess  the  precious 
 depositum  of  heavenly  truth,  and  thereby  6  the 
 6  means  of  grace,  and  the  hope  of  glory,'  so  prize 
 the  inestimable  benefit,  that  an  incessant  tribute 
 of  praise  may  ascend  from  every  part  of  our  coun- 
 try to  that  gracious  Author  of  all  good,  who,  by 
 means  of  His  holy  word,  hath  made  known  to 
 us  the  things  that  belong  to  our  everlasting 
 peace ! 
 
 The  perfection  of  scripture  is  a  necessary  con- 
 sequence of  its  Divine  original.  When  God  had 
 created  the  universe,  He  pronounced  it  to  be  <  very 
 good.'*  In  the  best  of  human  compositions  there 
 are  some  defects  ;  but  all  God's  works  are  per- 
 fect. Infinite  wisdom  undertook  to  make  such  a 
 revelation  to  man,  as  should  be  sufficient  to  in- 
 struct him  in  every  thing  with  which,  in  his  pre- 
 sent state,  it  is  requisite  for  him  to  be  acquainted. 
 This  instruction  is  given  us  in  the  sacred  volume  ; 
 so  that  we  have  no  reason  to  expect  or  wish  for 
 any  further  communication  from  above.  All  the 
 pretences  which  have  been  made  to  an  imme- 
 diate inspiration,  since  the  canon  of  scripture 
 has  been  closed,  have  been  the  effects  either  of  a 
 disordered  brain,  or  a  dishonest  heart.     Yet  a 
 
 *  Gen.  i.  31. 
 
130 
 
 mediate  or  secondary  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost  is  still  experienced  by  the  faithful,  and  is 
 essential  to  the  very  existence  of  Christianity  in 
 the  heart  of  man.  This  our  church  recognizes  in 
 its  full  extent  ;#  while,  at  the  same  time,  she  takes 
 care  to  crush  that  spirit  of  enthusiasm,  by  which 
 Satan  has  always  laboured  to  exhibit  the  solid 
 effects  of  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  a 
 ridiculous  point  of  view.  To  this  end  in  her 
 sixth  article  she  declares,  that  6  Holy  Scripture 
 
 *  containeth  all  things  necessary  to  salvation  :  so 
 
 •  that  whatsoever  is  not  read  therein,  nor  may  be 
 
 •  proved  thereby,  is  not  to  be  required  of  any 
 
 •  man,  that  it  should  be  believed  as  an  article  of 
 c  the  faith,  or  be  thought  requisite  or  necessary 
 4  to  salvation.'  Very  awful  are  the  words  of  our 
 Lord  at  the  conclusion  of  the  sacred  volume,  6 1 
 
 *  testify  to  every  man  that  heareth  the  words  of 
 
 *  the  prophesy  of  this  book,  if  any  man  shall  add 
 
 •  unto  these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the 
 
 *  plagues  tl\at  are  written  in  this  book  :  and  if  any 
 
 *  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of  the  book 
 
 *  «  Cleanse  the  thoughts  of  our  hearts  by  the  inspiration  of  tby 
 
 •  Holy/Spirit.'    Com.  Service.    '  Grant  that  thy  Holy  Spirit  may 
 
 *  in  ail  things  din  ci  and  ruie  our  hearts.'  Collect  for  the  nine- 
 teenth Sunday  after  Trinity.  *  Grant  us  by  the  same  Spirit  to 
 4  have  a  right  judgment  in  all  ihings.'  For  Whitsunday.  «  Grant 
 ♦that  we  may  in  such  w:se  hear  (the  Scriptures),  read,  mark, 
 
 ♦  learn,  and  inwardly  digest  them,  that  we  may  embrace,' &c. 
 — For  the  second  Sunday  in  Advent. 
 
131 
 
 *  of  this  prophesy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part, 
 '  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city. 
 i  and  from  the  things  which  aro  written  in  this 
 <  book/*  Let  every  one  take  heed,  lest  by  ad- 
 dition or  subtraction  he  incur  these  tremendous 
 curses  ! 
 
 Forasmuch  as  the  Scripture  is  a  revelation 
 from  God,  what  an  affront  to  Him  is  the  neglect 
 of  it !  Even  a  fellow-worm  would  consider  him- 
 self contemptuously  treated,  if  his  letters  were 
 returned  unopened.  More  especially,  if  those 
 letters  contained  matters  of  importance,  and  of- 
 fers of  friendly  assistance  in  a  season  of  embar- 
 rassment and  distress  ;  how  gross  an  affront 
 would  it  be,  what  a  proof  of  black  ingratitude,  to 
 treat  them  with  indifference,  and  to  throw  them 
 aside  without  notice  !    If  letters  from  the  kings 
 
 *  Rev.  xxii.  18, 19.  Is  there  not  reasop  to  fear  that  some  of 
 the  mystic  writers  by  pretences  to  immediate  revelation,  which 
 seem  to  put  their  unintelligible  performances  on  a  level  with  the 
 book,  of  God,  have  inadvertently  committed  the  sin  of  adding  to 
 the  things  written  in  holy  scripture  ?  And  should  not  those,  who 
 so  highly  extol  their  productions,  be  afraid,  lest  they  involve 
 themselves  in  the  same  guilt  ?  Such  persons  would  do  well  to  con- 
 sult an  excellent  paper  on  the  subject  by  Dr.  Home,  late  Bishop 
 of  Norwich,  inserted  in  the  appendix  to  his  life  by  the  Rev 
 William  Jones.  On  the  other  hand,  is  there  not  good  ground  to 
 conclude,  that  those  who  will  admit  nothing  as  truth,  though  plain- 
 ly revealed  in  Scripture,  but  what  approves  itself  to  their  own 
 understandings,  are  in  danger  of  subjecting  themselves  to  the  con- 
 sequences of  that  tremendous  declaration,  *  God  shall  take  away 
 1  their  part  out  of  the  book  of  life  ?* 
 
13& 
 
 of  the  East  are  received  by  their  subjects  with 
 every  token  of  respect  and  reverence,  bending 
 their  bodies,  and  raising  the  pacquet  to  their  lips  : 
 •with  what  emotions  of  holy  fear,  and  lively  grat- 
 itude should  we  receive  the  precious  Bible  !  But 
 do  we  not  slight  this  inestimable  gift,  unless  we 
 constantly  read  it,  and  diligently  study  it ;  unless 
 we  prize  it,*  like  the  dying  martyr,  who,  after 
 having  taken  a  solemn  farewell  of  his  wife,  chil- 
 dren, and  other  earthly  valuables,  reserved  his 
 last  adieu  for  the  Bible,  concluding  his  valedic- 
 tion with  these  memorable  words,  4  farewell,  thou 
 6  blessed,  blessed  book  of  God.'  If  we  know  the 
 value  of  the  Scriptures,  we  shall  constantly  pray 
 over  them,  and  make  it  our  daily  endeavour  to 
 reduce  the  doctrines  thereof  to  constant  prac- 
 tice. 
 
 The  grand  subject  of  the  Bible  is  Christ  cruci- 
 fied. He  is  the  Alpha  and  Omega  of  all  Divine 
 revelation.  Tho' a  variety  of  other  subjects  is  spo- 
 ken of  therein,  they  have  all  a  reference  to  Him. 
 As  the  rays  of  a  circle,  though  diverging  to  every 
 quarter  of  the  heavens,  all  concur  in  one  central 
 point  :  so,  although  the  scriptures  contain  large 
 portions  of  history,  chronology,  and  ethics  ;  and, 
 though  the  diligent  inquirer  after  truth  may  find 
 
 *  History  informs  us,  that  in  the  time  of  Henry  VIII.  a  coun- 
 tryman gave  a  cart-load  of  hay  for  one  leaf  of  St.  James's  Epis- 
 tle in  English.   '  The  word  of  the  Lord  was  precious  in  those 
 
 days.' 
 
133 
 
 therein  some  light  diffused  on  every  part  of  sci- 
 ence ;  yet  Christ  is  that  radiant  centre,  in  which 
 every  line  meets.  This  the  Bible  testifies  of  it- 
 self. *  Search  the  Scriptures,'  says  our  Lord  to 
 the  Jews,  *  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal 
 '  life,  and  these  are  they  which  testify  of  ME.'f 
 AVhenthe  adorable  Saviour  was  walking  with  the 
 two  disciples,  after  His  resurrection,  on  the  road 
 to  Emmaus  ;  it  is  said,  that  *  beginning  at  Mo- 
 «  ses,  and  all  the  Prophets,  He  expounded  unto 
 
 •  them  in  all  the  Scriptures  the  things  concerning 
 
 •  HIM  SELF. 'j:  When  Peter  was  preaching  to 
 his  countrymen  at  Jerusalem,  he  told  them,  that 
 
 •  those  things,  which  God  before  had  shewn  by 
 the  mouth  of  all  his  prophets  that  Christ  should 
 
 <  suffer,  He  hath  so  fulfilled.'  The  historical 
 parts  of  Scripture  afford  in  great  abundance  me- 
 moirs of  persons  and  things,  which  illustrate  the 
 design  of  the  coming  of  the  promised  Christ,  and 
 the  loveliness  of  His  character.  The  prophetic 
 Scriptures  describe  His  sufferings,  and  the  glory 
 that  should  follow.  Docs  the  Bible  often  allude 
 to  the  natural  history  of  the  vegetable,  mineral, 
 and  animal  kingdoms  ?  These  allusions  are  fre- 
 quently employed  to  set  forth  the  dignity  and  ex- 
 cellency of  Christ.  The  very  genealogies  of  the 
 Bible  arc  inserted  to  lead  us  to  the  Son  of  Mary, 
 who  was  born  in  Bethlehem   of  Judea.  The 
 
 i  John  v.  39. 
 
 t  Lake  xxiv.  27. 
 
134 
 
 Chronological  parts  have  all  a  reference  to  the 
 times  and  seasons  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  ceremo- 
 nial law  was  throughout  a  shadow  of  Christ,  ex- 
 hibiting an  outline  of  his  mediatorial  transactions 
 and  sufferings.  The  moral  law  also  was  given 
 both  to  shew  our  need  of  Him  and  the  perfection 
 of  His  righteousness  ;  and  also  to  teach  us  how 
 to  resemble  Him.    The  promises  of  the  Bible 
 
 <  are  all  yea  and  amen  in  Christ  Jesus  and 
 even  its  threaten]  ngs  are  designed  to  render  Him 
 precious.  Would  you  understand  the  Bible  ? 
 You  must  keep  this  clue  in  your  hand,  that  it  is 
 *  the  record,  which  God  hath  given  concerning 
 '  His  Son.'  If  you  explore  this  sacred  field, 
 without  making  it  your  principal  object  to  find 
 therein  the  pearl  of  great  price,  you  will  lose 
 your  labour  ;  and  (what  is  worse)  you  will  lose 
 your  own  soul.  If  you  have  never  considered  this 
 blessed  book  as  the  supernatural  star,  which  is  to 
 divert  the  attention  of  pilgrims  from  every  inferi- 
 or object,  and  guide  their  feet  to  Bethlehem  in 
 Judea  ;  it  is  no  wonder  that  you  have  not  judg- 
 ment sufficient  to  ascribe  to  it  its  proper  value  : 
 that  you  can  open  it  without  pleasure,  and  then 
 close  it  without  profit.  Happy,  thrice  happy  are 
 they  who  daily  study  the  Scriptures  with  this  pre- 
 vailing desire,  6  that  they  may  know  Him,  and 
 
 <  the  power  of  His  resurrection,  and  the  fellow- 
 '  ship  of  His  sufferings,  and  be  made  conformable 
 
135 
 
 «  to  His  death.'  They  know,  by  blessed  experi- 
 ence, the  attractive  force  of  those  <  cords  of  love,' 
 even  the  truths  of  Scripture,  which  the  Holy  Spirit 
 of  God,  as  the  glorifier  of  Jesus,  entwines  around 
 their  hearts  ;  and  by  which  he  draws  them  off 
 from  6  the  pomps  and  vanities  of  this  wicked 
 «  world,'  to  Him  6  who  died  and  arose  again, 
 4  that  He  might  be  Lord  both  of  the  dead  and 
 ( living.' 
 
 The  end,  for  which  the  Scriptures  were  written, 
 is  nothing  less  than  our  salvation.  We  admire 
 the  philanthropy  of  those,  who  employ  their 
 pens  with  a  view  to  promote  the  temporal  welfare 
 and  happiness  of  mankind.  The  learned 
 Physician,  the  wise  Politician,  and  the  benevolent 
 friend  to  human  nature  in  its  lowest  state  of 
 misery  (the  name  of  Howard  needs  not  to  be 
 mentioned,  for  it  will  recur  to  every  mind  :)  these 
 claim  from  us  no  common  share  of  esteem  ;  not 
 only  while  engaged  in  active  services  for  the 
 benefit  of  society,  but  also  while  in  their  closets 
 they  are  employed  in  transmitting  to  posterity 
 the  fruits  of  their  researches  and  experience.  To 
 these  a  tribute  of  gratitude  is  not  denied.  But 
 who  can  sufficiently  admire  the  Divine  Philan- 
 thropy, as  it  appears  in  the  communication  of 
 the  most  gracious  purposes  of  eternal  love,  by 
 means  of  the  precious  book  of  God  ?  With  respect 
 to  Him*  the  liveliest  emotions  and  expressions  of 
 
13G 
 
 gratitude,  and  the  loftiest  hymns  of  praise  must 
 fall  infinitely  short  of  giving  Him  the  honor, 
 which  is  due  unto  His  name.  How  valuable  are 
 maps  to  travellers,  who  are  necessarily  obliged 
 to  traverse  immense  tracts  of  uninhabited  regions, 
 where  no  other  information  is  to  be  procured, 
 besides  what  is  to  be  derived  from  that  source  ! 
 How  justly  would  that  man  perish,  who,  while 
 in  possession  of  a  chart,  that  would  enable  him  to 
 direct  his  voyage  to  the  desired  port,  should 
 wilfully  neglect  to  consult  it !  Would  any  sensible 
 person  wonder,  if  this  ship  struck  on  a  rock,  or 
 foundered  on  a  quicksand  ?  Every  human  being 
 has  a  voyage  to  make,  in  which  his  everlasting 
 all  is  embarked  in  one  bottom.  From  time  to 
 eternity  he  must  sail,  whether  it  be  agreeable  to 
 his  inclination  or  not.  The  sea,  over  which  his 
 voyage  extends,  is  full  of  sunken  rocks  and  dan- 
 gerous quicksands.  The  Bible  is  given  him  as  a 
 chart,  by  consulting  which,  and  attending  to  the 
 information  it  conveys,  he  may  pursue  his  voyage 
 in  perfect  safety  ;  and,  without  doubt  of  a  mis- 
 carriage, reach  the  desired  shore.  How  highly 
 culpable  is  that  man,  who  permits  his  time  to  be 
 so  engrossed  with  trifles,  as  to  neglect  his  Bible  ! 
 How  would  every  one  be  surprised  at  the  folly  of 
 a  mariner,  who  should  be  engaged  in  decorating 
 his  cabin  in  the  midst  of  a  tempest,  when  he  ought 
 to  be  diligently  looking  into  his  chart,  and  attend- 
 ing to  his  compass  !  How  unpitied  would  be  the 
 
137 
 
 catastrophe,  which  would  certainly  follow  !  O 
 Sinner,  Scripture  knowledge  is  essential  to  thy 
 salvation.  That  man  is  a  fool,  be  his  acquain- 
 tance with  human  arts  and  sciences  ever  so  ex- 
 tensive ;  yea,  thougli  his  mind  were  a  library 
 containing  more  knowledge  than  either  the  Bod- 
 leian or  Alexandrian,  if  ignorant  of  the  contents 
 of  God's  word.  On  the  other  hand,  the  simple 
 peasant,  who  is  a  stranger  to  all  the  improve- 
 ments of  human  learning,  is  truly  wise,  if  he  be 
 experimentally  acquainted  with  gospel-truth. 
 Are  you  poor  ?  Here  are  riches,  that  may  be  at- 
 tained «  without  money  and  without  price  ;  trea- 
 '  sures  which  neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt, 
 
 •  and  which  thieves  do  not  break  through  nor 
 (  steal.'    Are  you  sick  ?    Here  are  sovereign 
 
 •  medicines  to  heal  your  sickness.'  If  you  would 
 enjoy  comfort  in  life  or  death,  in  time  or  eterni- 
 ty ;   read  the  book  of  God,   6  which  is  able  to 
 
 •  make  you  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith 
 <  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.' 
 
 In  the  perfect  exercise  of  the  faculty  of  vision 
 two  things  are  indispensable.  Light  must  be 
 diffused  on  the  object  ;  otherwise  the  eye,  though 
 exact  in  its  construction,  can  be  of  no  use.  And, 
 though  light  he  diffused  on  the  object  to  be  con- 
 templated, unless  the  eye  be  capable  of  seeing,  no 
 information  is  communicated  to  the  soul.  In 
 
138 
 
 things  of  a  spiritual  nature  the  first  of  these  is 
 supplied  hy  the  Scriptures in  which  6  the  un- 
 
 *  searchable  riches  of  Christ'  are  laid  open  to  us, 
 if  we  were  endued  with  spiritual  discernment  ; 
 but  it  is  not  sufficient  that  we  have  an  open  Bible 
 before  us,  unless  the  Spirit  of  God  doth  gracious- 
 ly remove  the  natural  blindness,  which  is  on  our 
 understandings  ;  for  « the  natural  man  receiveth 
 1  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  for  they  are 
 
 *  foolishness  to  him  :  neither  can  he  know  them, 
 
 *  because  they  are  spiritually  discerned.'*  This 
 is  true  not  only  of  the  illiterate,  but  also  of  the 
 wise  and  learned.  By  *  the  natural  man'  the 
 Apostle  means  every  one,  who  is  6  sensual,  not 
 f  having  the  Spirit'!  of  God.  Nicodemus  was  a 
 man  of  learning  himself,  and  a  teacher  of  others, 
 and  yet  understood  not  the  sayings  of  Christ, 
 The  Scribes  and  Pharisees  were  possessed  of 
 much  human  erudition,  and  even  understood  much 
 of  the  letter  of  the  Old  Testament  :  but  were  en- 
 tire strangers  to  its  spiritual  meaning.    Saul  of 
 
 *  1  Cor.  ii.  14.  St.  Augustine  speaks  admirably  on  this  sub- 
 ject.  *  Nemo  glorietur  se  fidem  ex  proprio  sensu  genuisse  j  in  se 
 
 *  agnoscat  tam  ante  legem,  quam  sub  lege,  et  post  legem,  fidem, 
 
 *  quae  est  in  Cliristo  Jesu,  per  illumitiationem  gratia?,  quae  a  Deo 
 
 *  Patre  est,  unicuique  revelatam  ad  salutem  ;  conturbatus  enim 
 
 *  est  animse  oculos  per  infectionem  in  sensualitate,  per  obnubi- 
 '  lationem  in  inferiori  ratione,  per  excoecationem  in  ratione  su^ 
 c  periori.' 
 
 f  Jude  19 
 
139 
 
 Tarsus  was  brought  up  at  the  feet  of  the  celebra- 
 ted Gamaliel,  yet  <  ignorantly'*  opposed  the  truth 
 of  God.  Indeed  human  literature,  when  rested 
 in  as  all-sufficient  for  the  discovery  of  Divine 
 tilings,  is  so  far  from  being  advantageous,  that  it 
 is  highly  injurious,  which  made  our  Lord  say, 
 
 *  I  thank  Thee,  0  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and 
 
 <  earth,  that  Thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the 
 «  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto 
 «  babes  :  even  so,  Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good 
 
 <  in  thy  sight.'f  Our  church  acknowledges  this 
 incapacity  of  man,  without  Divine  grace,  to  un- 
 derstand the  Scriptures,  in  her  various  excellent 
 forms  of  prayer,  for  the  illumination  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit.^  The  understanding  is  that  to  the  soul, 
 which  the  eye  is  to  the  body.  When  the  eye  is  so 
 diseased  as  to  be  incapable  of  performing  its  pro- 
 per office,  the  body  is  in  darkness  ;  and  <  he,  that 
 
 *  walketh  in  darkness,  knoweth  not  whither  he 
 
 *  goeth.'  And,  unless  the  eye  receives  it,  light 
 is  shed  in  vain.  So  it  is  with  the  human  soul  : 
 the  admission  of  sin  into  it  hath  so  affected  the 
 understanding,  that,  though  light  is  diffused  on 
 
 *  1  Tim.  i.  13.  +  Luke  x.  21. 
 
 \  See  the  note  in  p.  130. 
 
 «  Thou,  celestial  light, 
 
 *  Shine  inward  ;  and  the  mind  through  all  her  pow'r6, 
 Mrradiate  :  there  plant  eyes :  all  mists  from  thence 
 
 *  Purge  and  disperse  !' 
 
 Mrr/ro v' $  Para.  Lost,   Book  3>  fil». 
 
140 
 
 spiritual  objects  by  Divine  revelation,  we  are 
 not  benefited  by  it,  till  Christ  opens  our  under- 
 standings, as  He  did  those  of  His  disciples,  that 
 we  may  understand  the  Scriptures.  Till  we  ex- 
 perience this  Divine  illumination,  we  remain 
 strangers  to  our  state  of  danger  and  our  true  in- 
 terest. A  blind  man  would  walk  on  the  edge  of 
 a  precipice,  if  uninformed  of  his  perilous  situa- 
 tion, without  fear  ;  so  does  the  unawakened  sin- 
 ner. He  might  likewise  walk  amidst  the  blaze 
 of  diamonds,  by  which  every  other  person  is 
 dazzled,  without  admiring  them,  or  feeling 
 any  desire  of  possessing  them  ;  and,  if  they 
 were  delivered  into  his  hand,  he  would  put  no 
 value  on  them  more,  than  on  a  common  pebble. 
 Thus  we  treat  the  precious  blessings  of  the  gospel, 
 till  the  change  alluded  to  has  been  produced  in 
 us.  Yet,  though  the  agency,  necessary  to  pro- 
 duce this  renewal  in  us,  be  the  power  of  God  ; 
 the  effect  is  not  to  be  considered,  as  the  creation 
 of  a  new  faculty,  but  the  restoration  of  one 
 already  given  to  its  proper  use  ;  just  as,  when 
 the  eyes  of  the  blind  were  opened  by  the  omnipo- 
 tence of  our  incarnate  God,  the  optic  nerve  was 
 not  then  created,  but  rendered  capable  of  per- 
 forming the  office  for  which  it  was  intended,  and 
 to  which  it  was  before  inadequate.  Lest  the 
 meaning  of  these  assertions  should  be  mistaken, 
 it  may  bu  proper  to  remark,  that  the  scriptures, 
 when  they  treat  on  natural  subjects,  may  he 
 
141 
 
 comprehended  by  a  due  exertion  of  our  natural 
 reason  ;  but  the  principal  subject  of  the  oracles 
 of  God,  the  mysteries  of  redemption,  is  so  deep 
 and  spiritual,  and  our  minds  are  so  carnal,  that 
 tbe  book  remains  sealed,  till  the  Lion  of  the  tribe 
 of  Judah  opens  it  and  looses  the  seven  seals 
 thereof. 
 
 Though  scripture  and  experience  unite  to  con- 
 firm the  certainty  of  these  things,  yet  the  mode  of 
 operation  remains  a  secret  to  us.  We  are  sensi- 
 ble of  the  effects,  and  therefore  cannot  doubt  of 
 the  reality  of  the  work.     *  The  wind  bloweth 
 
 <  where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound 
 
 *  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and 
 «  whither  it  goeth  :  so  is  every  one  that  is  born 
 6  of  the  Spirit.'*  The  man,  whose  eyes  our 
 Lord  had  opened,  could  not  tell  how  it  had  been 
 accomplished.    All  he  could  say  was,  *  a  man, 
 
 <  that  is  called  Jesus,  made  clay,  and  anointed 
 6  mine  eyes,  and  said  unto  me,  go  to  the  pool  of 
 6  Siloam,  and  wash  ;  and  I  went,  and  washed, 
 «  and  I  received  sight.'  Of  one  happy  circumstance, 
 however,  he  was  infallibly  certain,  even  of  the 
 effect:   <  one  thing,'   says  he,  *I  know,  that 
 
 •  whereas  I  was  blind  now  I  see.'f  As  our  Lord 
 often  worked  by  the  intervention  of  means  then, 
 in  the  miracles  he  performed  on  the  bodies  of 
 
 *  John  iii.  8.     +  John  ix.  11,  25. 
 
142 
 
 men;  so  he  does  still  in  the  more  stupendous  acts 
 of  His  Almighty  power  on  their  souls.  He  honors 
 His  own  word  by  making  it  the  instrument  of 
 salvation  to  sinners.  And,  though  the  word,  if 
 unattended  by  Divine  teaching,*  is  insufficient  to 
 lead  us  to  the  saving  knowledge  of  God  ;  yet  that 
 same  word,  when  accompanied  witfc  unction 
 from  the  Holy  One,  acts  on  the  heart  and  con- 
 science with  irresistible  power.  6  Is  not  my 
 «  word  like  as  fire,  saith  the  Lord  V\  There  is  a 
 remarkable  and  instructive  anecdote  in  ecclesi- 
 astical history,  which  may  serve  to  illustrate  this 
 beautiful  comparison.  The  circumstance  took 
 place  at  the  famous  council  of  Nice.  The  follow- 
 ing account  of  it  is  copied  from  Milner's  History 
 of  the  Church  of  Christ.t  He  says,  6  Before 
 •'  the  immediate  business  of  the  Synod  was  entered 
 4  upon,  their  attention  was  engaged  by  the  attempts 
 
 *  of  some  Gentile  Philosophers,  who  appeared 
 
 *  among  them ;  some  with  a  design  to  satisfy 
 4  their  curiosiy  concerning   Christianity  itself, 
 
 *  Isai.  liv.  IS.      +  Jer.  xxiii.  29. 
 
 |  Vol.  2.  p.  60.  Tise  mention  of  th«  name  of  this  truly  excellent 
 m;  n,  will  excite  in  the  bosoms  of  all,  who  were  acquainted  with 
 his  value,  as  a  Christian,  a  preacher,  or  a  writer,  the  most  pun- 
 gent emotions  of  sorrow  for  the  recent  loss,  which  the  church  has 
 experienced  by  his  death  ;  especially  as  he  has  left  the  above  judi- 
 cious work  in  so  Uf  finished  a  state. — The  anecdote  here  related  is 
 mentioned  by  various  other  authors  ;  particularly  by  Baker,  in 
 his  reflections  on  learning,  who  refers  to  Sozomen  and  Ruffinus, 
 as  the  historians  who  have  tr«u..mitted  it  f  us. 
 
143 
 
 «  others  wishing  to  involve  the  Christians  in  a 
 
 <  cloud  of  verbal  subtilties,  and  to  enjoy  the 
 6  mutual  contradictions  of  the  followers  of  Christ. 
 
 *  One  of  them  distinguished  himself  above  the 
 6  rest  by  the  pomp  and  arrogancy  of  his  preten- 
 «  sions,  and  derided  the  clergy  as  ignorant  and 
 « illiterate.    On  this  occasion  an  old  Christian, 
 
 <  who  had  suffered  with  magnanimous  constancy 
 
 <  during  the  late  persecutions,  though  unacquaint- 
 «  ed  with  logical  forms,  undertook  to  contend  with 
 6  the  Philosopher.  Those  who  were  more  earnest 
 6  to  gratify  curiosity  than  to  investigate  truth, 
 
 *  endeavoured  to  raise  a  laugh  at  the  old  man's 
 
 *  expence  ;  while  serious  spirits  were  distressed 
 
 <  to  see  a  contest  apparently  so  unequal.  Respect 
 «  for  the  man,  however,  induced  them  to  permit 
 
 <  him  to  engage.  And  he  immediately  addressed 
 tf  the  Philosopher  in  these  words  ;  «  Hear,  Phi- 
 «  losopher,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  There 
 « is  one  God,  the  Maker  of  heaven  and  earth,  and 
 
 <  of  all  things  visible  and  invisible,  who  made  all 
 
 *  these  things  by  the  power  of  his  Word,  and 
 
 *  confirmed  them  by  the  holiness  of  his  Spirit. 
 
 *  This  Word,  whom  we  call  the  Son  of  God, 
 '  compassionating  the  sons  of  men  involved  in 
 c  error  and  wickedness,  chose  to  be  born  of  a 
 6  woman,  to  converse  with  men,  and  to  die  for 
 
 *  them  ;  and  he  will  come  again,  the  Judge  of  all 
 
 <  things  which  men  have  done  in  the  body.  That 
 i  these  things  are  so  we  believe  in  simplicity :  do 
 
144 
 
 *  not  labor  in  vain,  seeking  to  refute  things  which 
 
 *  ought  to  be  received  by  faith,  and  investigating 
 
 *  the  manner  in  which  these  things  may  or  may 
 
 *  not  be  :  but,  if  thou  believest,  answer  me,  now 
 6  that  I  ask  thee.'  Struck  with  this  plain  autho- 
 6  ritative  address,  the  Philosopher  said,  6 1  do 
 6  believe  f  with  pleasure  owned  himself  vanquish- 
 
 *  ed,  confessed  that  he  embraced  the  same  senti- 
 
 *  ments  with  the  old  man,  and  advised  the  other 
 «  Philosophers  to  do  the  same,  swearing  that  he 
 
 *  was  changed  by  a  Divine  influence,  and  was 
 
 <  moved  by  an  energy  which  he  could  not  explain. 
 « Men  will  draw  their  conclusions  from  this 
 6  story  according  to  their  several  tastes  and 
 '  views.  A  self-sufficient  reasoner  will  despise 
 « the  instruction  it  contains  ;  but  he  who  thinks 
 «  with  St.  Paul,  will  consider  the  whole  story,  as 
 
 *  no  mean  comment  on  his  words,  «  that  your 
 
 *  faith  should  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men, 
 
 <  but  in  the  power  of  God nor  will  he  much 
 «  regard  the  prudence  of  those,  who  labor  to  ac- 
 
 *  commodate  Christian  ideas  to  the  spirit  of 
 «  unbelievers,  by  which  they  only  wreaken  them- 
 «  selves,  and  abate  not  in  the  least  the  enmity  of 
 
 <  their  opposers.    They  will  think  it  better  to  go 
 
 *  forth  in  simple  dependence  on  God,  trusting 
 4  that  He  will  bless  His  own  word  w  ith  victorious 
 6  energy.  Such  know  that  even  in  our  own 
 4  times,  there  want  not  instances  of  conversions 
 
145 
 
 *  of  the  same  kind  ;  and  those,  who  are  still  dis- 
 '  posed  to  object,  should  at  least  be  told,  that  the 
 «  story  has  all  the  proper  marks  of  historical 
 '  credibility,  whatever  inferences  they  may  be 
 1  pleased  to  draw  from  it.' 
 
 The  attempt,  which  has  been  made  in  the  pre- 
 ceding pages  to  exhibit  the  excellency  and  im- 
 portance of  the  Scriptures,  however  rude  and 
 inadequate  it  may  appear ;  (and  who  can  paint 
 a  sun-beam  to  perfection  ?)  is  sufficient  to  shew 
 the  propriety  of  the  daily  and  copious  use,  which 
 our  church  makes  of  them.  The  custom  of 
 reading  select  portions  from  the  Bible  in  the 
 congregation  of  the  faithful,  is  of  great  antiquity  : 
 It  was  practised  in  the  synagogues  of  the  antient 
 Jews,  and  the  assemblies  of  the  primitive 
 Christians.  A  few  observations  thereon  seem 
 necessary  to  shew  the  wisdom  of  the  appointment 
 at  the  present  day. 
 
 This  will  forcibly  appear,  if  we  reflect  for  a 
 moment  on  the  state  of  those,  who  compose  our 
 congregations.  Many  of  them  cannot  read  for 
 themselves.  Their  parents,  profanely  careless* 
 about  the  eternal  welfare  of  the  offspring  of  their 
 own  bowels,  took  no  pains  to  have  them  instructed 
 in  their  childhood,  so  that  they  might  be  enabled 
 
 The  conduct  of  many  parents  speaks  plainly,  what  one  lately 
 expressed  in  words  :  •  Jack,  make  a  good  lad  for  this  world,  and 
 '  I  shall  not  trouble  myself  about  what  becomes  of  thee  in  the 
 
 . "  next,' 
 
146 
 
 to  read  the  Bible.    Many,  who  can  read,  are  so 
 engrossed  by  the  labors  of  their  several  occupa- 
 tions in  life,  that  they  have  but  little  time  for  the 
 acquisition  of  scriptural  knowledge.    It  is  there- 
 tore  highly  expedient,   that  such  persons  should 
 be  furnished  with  frequent  opportunities  of  hear- 
 ing the  blessed  word  of  God  rehearsed  unto  them. 
 But  it  may  be  objected,  that  the  custom  of  preach- 
 ing renders  the  other  unnecessary.    This  objec- 
 tion will  be  at  once  obviated,  if  it  be  considered, 
 that  much  of  the  effects  to  be  expected  from 
 preaching  must  be  lost,  unless  the  hearers  are  in 
 some  measure  previously  acquainted   with  the 
 contents  and  phraseology  of  Scripture.    As  the 
 Bible  is  the  standard  of  all  spiritual  truth,  how  is 
 it  possible  that  one,  who  is  an  intire  stranger  to 
 its  doctrines  and  declarations,  should  be  able  to 
 determine,  whether  the  word  which  he  hears,  be 
 consistent  with  it  ?  But,  apart  from  the  considera- 
 tion of  the  incapacity  of  many  to  read  for  them- 
 selves, there  are  persons,  who  are  able,  but  are 
 destitute  of  the  inclination  to  read  the  Bible. 
 Yet  many  of  these,  under  the  influence  of  custom, 
 will  come  to  the  house  of  God.    Either  they  are 
 so  engrossed  by  worldly  business,  that  they  find 
 no  leisure  at  home  for  reading,  meditation,  and 
 prayer  ;  or  the  Bible  is  to  them  so  dull  a  book, 
 and  therefore  they  never  open  it  :    any  other  vol- 
 ume finds  a  preference  in  their  esteem,  and  at  their 
 leisure  moments,  to  that  which  came  from  heaven. 
 
147 
 
 Though  it  is  evident  that  the  attendance  paid  to 
 the  ordinances  of  God's  worship  by  those  persons, 
 who  find  no  relish  for  the  scriptures, proceeds  en- 
 tirely  from  improper    motives,  whether  from 
 custom,  curiosity,  or  the  unmeaning  idea  of  the 
 propriety  of  spending  an  hour  or  two  on  the 
 Lord's  day  in  such  a  manner  ;  yet  it  is  well  that 
 any  inducement  brings  them  into  a  place,  where 
 the  word  of  God  is  publicly  read  :  because  they 
 may  possibly  at  some  season  or  other  be  con- 
 vinced of  the  necessity  of  that  internal  change, 
 without  which  no  man  can  enter  into  the  kingdom 
 of  God  ;  for  as  much  as  the  impossibility  of  such 
 admission,  in  an  unsanctified  state  of  soul,  arises 
 not  merely  from  the  express  declarations  of  the 
 Judge  of  quick  and  dead,  but  also  from  the  very 
 nature  of  the  case.    For  how  can  it  be  supposed 
 that  the  unrenewed  sinner,  who  at  present  ex- 
 periences no  heart-felt  delight  in  those  heavenly 
 exercises,  the  enjoyment  of  which  is  the  chief 
 distinction  between  men  -and  brute-animals,  can 
 ever,  without  becoming  a  new  creature,  relish 
 those  pure  and  unmixed  spiritual  enjoyments,  in 
 which  the  very  essence  of  their  future  happiness 
 consists  ?  Take  the  person,  who  is  born  with  an 
 ear  untuned  to  harmony,  and  let  him  be  present 
 at  a  concert  of  the  most  exquisite  music  ;  fiough 
 for  a  season  the  novelty  of  the  scene,  the  gay 
 dress  of  the  company,  or  some  other  object,  un- 
 connected with  the  immediate  design  of  the  enter- 
 
148 
 
 tainment,  may  attract  his  notice  and  employ  his 
 attention  \  yet  very  soon  his  mind  will  be  satiated 
 with  it,  and  he  will  wish  himself  where  he  might 
 be  conversant  writh  pleasures  more  congenial  to 
 his  taste.  Just  so  it  would  be  with  an  uncon- 
 verted man,  were  it  possible  for  him  to  be  locally 
 admitted  within  the  gate  of  heaven. 
 
 The  propriety  of  reading  the  scriptures  in  the 
 church  is  evident  also  from  the  state  of  the  cler- 
 gy. No  uncharitable  reflections  are  here  inten- 
 ded ;  but  surely  it  will  be  allowed  to  be  possible 
 at  least,  that  some  persons  may  assume  the  sacred 
 office,  who  are  too  ignorant  to  be  able,  or  too 
 careless  to  endeavour  to  lead  their  people  in  the 
 way  of  everlasting  life.  When  it  is  considered 
 that  the  reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost*  is  essen- 
 tially necessary  to  enable  a  man  duly  to  execute 
 the  awful  functions  of  the  ministry  ;  and  that  no 
 man,  who  is  not  deeply  concerned  about  the  sal- 
 vation of  his  own  soul,  can  be  expected  to  feel  a 
 solicitude  for  the  salvation  of  others  ;  it  will  not 
 be  thought  a  groundless  fear,  that  there  may  be 
 some  improper  persons  among  those  who  minister 
 in  holy  things.  We  have  known  some  persons  in 
 the  present  century,  who,  after  having  spent  many 
 years  in  the  performance  of  parochial  duties,  as 
 they  then  thought  in  a  due  and  proper  manner, 
 have  been  brought  to  confess  that  they  have 
 through  carelessness  of  heart  and  life,  and  igno- 
 
 *  See  the  service  at  the  ordination  of  Deacons  and  Priests. 
 
149 
 
 ranee  of  the  truth  of  God,  nearly  ruined  their  own 
 souls,  and  the  souls  of  those  who  have  been  com- 
 mitted to  their  trust.f  Now  if  it  be  admitted  to 
 be  possible  that  a  man  may  put  on  the  sacred 
 garb  for  the  sake  of  the  emoluments  annexed  to 
 the  office,  and  without  those  qualifications  either 
 of  grace  or  knowledge,  w  hich  are  indispensably 
 necessary  for  a  faithful  and  profitable  discharge 
 thereof  ;  the  w  isdom  of  our  church  will  appear  in 
 directing  that  large  portions  of  the  word  of  God 
 be  read  at  every  season  of  public  worship.  Here- 
 by she  has  made  all  the  provision  she  could 
 against  an  evil,  which  is  in  itself  unavoidable. 
 However  heterodox  the  sentiments  of  the  sermon 
 
 t  As  an  instance  of  this,  see  the  life  of  that  truly  excellent 
 man,  the  Rev.  Thomas  Adam,  late  rector  of  Wintringbam,  pre- 
 fixed to  his  posthumous  works.  The  life  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Conyers, 
 late  rector  of  St.  Paul's,  Deptford,  affords  another  proof  of  the 
 assertion.  The  author  of  some  short  memoirs  of  this  truly  valu- 
 able man,  says,  that  his  parish  being  very  extensive,  and  divided 
 into  several  hamlets,  he  preached  frequently  in  all  of  them,  and 
 encouraged  his  parishioners  to  come  to  his  house  for  instruction. 
 He  distributed  them  also  into  small  companies,  tbat  he  might  teach 
 them  with  more  convenience  and  familiarity;  and  met  them  i» 
 rotation  by  appointment.  A  general  reformation  soon  began  to 
 take  place  :  this  made  him  still  more  indefatigable  ;  but  all  this 
 while  he  was  ignorant  of  the  gospel-way  of  salvation,  in  the  exhi- 
 bition of  which  he  was  afterwards  so  zealous.  As  a  proof  of  this 
 it  will  be  sufficient  to  mention  that  he  had  imbibed  the  damnable 
 errors  of  the  Socinians,  and  had  actually  written  a  letter  of  thanks 
 to  a  well  known  writer  of  that  class  for  his  blasphemous  publica- 
 tions.   But,  before  he  could  send  it,  the  scales  of  ignorance  began 
 
 0 
 
150 
 
 may  be,  the  people  have  an  opportunity  of  hearing 
 the  uncorrupted  word  of  God  ;  whereby  they 
 may  be  enabled  to  judge  what  is  true,  and  what  is 
 false.  It  is  melancholy  to  admit  the  possibility, 
 that  any  thing  but  the  truth,  and  the  whole  truth 
 of  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour,  should  be 
 delivered  by  those,  who  have  subscribed  their 
 hands  thereto  ;  but,  if  the  fact  cannot  be  denied, 
 it  is  a  consolatory  reflection,  that  the  people  in 
 such  a  case  necessarily  hear  the  word  of  truth. 
 
 Before  we  conclude  the  present  essay,  it  will 
 be  proper  to  inculcate  on  those,  who  may  read  it, 
 the  benefit  of  an  intimate  and  extensive  acquain- 
 tance with  the  oracles  of  God.  «  Let  the  word 
 *  of  Christ  dwell  in  you  richly  in  all  wisdom.' 
 You  cannot  be  wise    to  salvation    without  it. 
 
 to  fall  from  his  eyes,  while  he  was  reading  the  words  of  the 
 Apostle,  *  that  I  should  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.* 
 He  began  to  consider  that  he  was  totally  unacquainted  with  these 
 unsearchable  riches  of  Christ ;  and  to  ask  himself,  what  have  I 
 been  doing  all  my  life?  Thus  the  Lord  by  the  instrumentality  of 
 his  own  word  wrought  powerfully  on  his  heart,  and  the  light  of  the 
 knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ  broke  in 
 on  his  soul.  And  from  that  day  forward,  like  Saul  of  Tarsus, 
 when  the  Lord  had  met  with  him  on  his  way  to  Damascus,  he 
 preached  Jesus.  His  biographer  adds,  that  such  was  his  uncom- 
 mon and  unaffected  simplicity,  that  the  very  next  Lord's  day,  he 
 told  his  people  from  the  pulpit,  that  he  had  been  misleading  them 
 during  the  whole  course  of  his  ministry,  by  building  them  up  in  a 
 righteousness  of  their  own,  but  that  the  Lord  had  now  shewn  him 
 that  both  he  and  they  stood  in  need  of  a  Saviour :  that  he  felt 
 himself  a  poor  sinner,  and  should  in  future  lead  them  to  Jesus,  as 
 the  only  ground  of  hope  for  their  guilty,  ruined  souls. 
 
151 
 
 Perhaps  you  object,  that  your  dislike  to  hearing 
 or  reading  the  scriptures  arises  from  the  effect, 
 which  they  produce  on  your  mind.  They  make 
 you  unhappy,  and  therefore  you  treat  them  with 
 neglect.  Surely,  if  this  he  the  case,  it  becomes 
 you  to  inquire,  whether  the  uneasiness,  which  a 
 perusal  of  God's  word  occasions,  be  not  needful 
 to  your  salvation  ;  as  corporeal  uneasiness  is 
 oftentimes  needful  for  the  recovery  of  health. 
 Perhaps  >uu  are  asleep  in  a  fatal  security  and 
 unconcern  about  futurity.  The  word  of  God  dis- 
 turbs your  carnal  repose  ;  and  therefore  you  put 
 it  from  you,  saying,  with  the  sluggard,  *  yet  a 
 *  little  sleep,  a  little  slumber,  a  little  folding  of 
 <  the  arms  to  sleep.**  Is  it  not  better  to  suffer 
 present  pain  than  everlasting  torment  ?  There  is 
 not  a  word  in  the  Bible  that  leads  to  despair, 
 unless  it  be  those,  who  obstinately  determine  to 
 «  neglect  the  great  salvation'  which  it  proposes. 
 But  you  say,  the  duties,  which  it  enforces,  I  find 
 myself  incapable  of  performing.  This  is  certainly 
 true  :  but  then  it  directs  you  to  the  blood  of  Christ 
 for  the  pardon  of  every  defect,  and  to  the  grace 
 of  Christ  for  ability  to  walk  in  every  path  of 
 duty  so  as  to  please  God.  Perhaps,  in  conse- 
 quence of  the  inveterate  corruption  of  your 
 hearts,  you  are  deliberately  resolved  not  to  quit 
 your  sins,  and  live  to  God,  and  therefore  con- 
 
 *  Pro?,  vi.  10. 
 
152 
 
 chide  that  it  will  be  safer  to  remain  in  ignorance 
 than  to  make  yourselves  acquainted  with  the 
 truth,  and  afterwards  slight  it.  If  your  ignorance 
 be  wilful,  it  will  not  in  the  least  extenuate  your 
 guilt,  or  screen  you  from  the  indignation  of  insult- 
 ed Deity  ;  and  that  it  is  wilful,  is  apparent  from 
 ihe  mode  of  reasoning,  which  you  adopt.  There 
 are  some  persons,  who  would  fain  persuade  them- 
 selves that  it  is  quite  sufficient,  if  the  clergy  are 
 acquainted  with  the  doctrines  of  scripture.  But 
 why  do  the  clergy  employ  themselves  in  study, 
 hut  for  them  ?  Are  you  not  convinced  that  you 
 must  eat  and  drink  for  yourselves,  or  die  ?  And 
 is  not  the  scripture  the  bread  of  life  ?  Are  not  the 
 truths  thereof  as  essential  to  the  life  of  your  souls, 
 as  natural  food  to  the  support  of  your  bodies  ?  But 
 being  unwilling  to  yield  to  the  force  of  conviction, 
 you  are  still  ready  to  ask,  whether  a  small  share 
 of  scriptural  knowledge  be  not  sufficient  for 
 common  Christians  ?  It  is  not  perhaps  easy  to 
 determine,  what  degree  of  information  is  neces- 
 sary to  salvation  :  but  it  is  an  easy  matter  to 
 prove  that  the  man,  who  has  no  solicitude  after  a 
 deeper  and  more  extensive  acquaintance  with 
 Divine  things,  is  wholly  destitute  of  a  saving  ac- 
 quaintance with  the  first  principles  of  the  gospel : 
 for  the  path  6  of  the  just  is  as  the  shining  light. 
 
 *  which  shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect 
 
 *  day.'  Are  your  memories  treacherous  and  like 
 a  leaky  vessel  ?  If  you  really  lament  this  infirmity 
 
153 
 
 you  will  sec  the  greater  need  of  constant  reading 
 and  prayer  :  as  a  man,  whose  food  passes  too 
 quickly  off  his  stomach,  will  he  constantly  put  in 
 mind  of  the  necessity  of  a  more  frequent  supply. 
 There  is  reason  however  to  fear,  that  many  per- 
 sons, who  complain  of  the  defects  of  their  memory, 
 intend  it  as  an  excuse  for  wilful  ignorance  ;  and 
 that  in  fact  their  minds  are  so  stuffed  with  the 
 vanities  of  the  w  orld,  that  no  room  is  left  for  the 
 admission  of  Divine  truth.  Were  it  not  so,  the 
 truth,  tho'  the  memory  be  irretentive,  would  have 
 a  sanctifying  influence  on  the  soul ;  as  water 
 passing  through  a  vessel  may  cleanse,  though  it 
 does  not  remain  therein.  Many  persons  com- 
 plain of  the  difficulty  of  comprehending  the 
 Divine  record.  Surely  there  is  enough  therein, 
 that  is  level  to  the  meanest  understanding.  And 
 perhaps  much  of  the  difficulty  arises  from  the 
 opposition  made  by  the  corruption  of  the  heart  to 
 its  holy  tenets.  Did  we  read  in  a  dependence  on 
 Divine  teaching ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  with  an 
 holy  determination  of  reducing  what  we  read  to 
 practice ;  did  we,  in  reading  of  the  evil  of  sin, 
 labor,  through  grace,  to  get  our  hearts  deeply 
 impressed  therewith  ;  or,  when  the  subject  is  the 
 love  of  Christ,  did  we  ardently  long  to  taste  it ; 
 or,  when  duties  are  proposed,  strive  to  fulfil  them  ; 
 the  difficulties  objected  to  would  be  removed,  and 
 
 o<2 
 
154 
 
 every  mountain  become  level  as  the  open  valley  : 
 for  <  My  doctrine  is  not  mine,'  said  the  adorable 
 Jesus,  6  but  His  that  sent  me.  If  any  man  will 
 6  do  His  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine 
 6  whether  it  be  of  God,  or  whether  I  speak  of 
 6  myself,'* 
 
 *  John  vii.  16, 17. 
 
155 
 
 ESSAY  VI, 
 
 on  the  Apostles'  Creed. 
 
 THAT  part  of  our  liturgy,  which  is  commonly 
 called  the  Apostles  creed,  is  a  summary  of  the 
 Christian  faith,  an  epitome  of  those  things,  which 
 6  a  Christian  ought  to  know  and  believe  to  his 
 *  soul's  health.'  It  is  confessedly  a  composition 
 of  very  great  antiquity,  but  whether  the  twelve 
 inspired  persons,  whose  names  it  bears,  or  any 
 of  them,  were  really  the  authors  of  it,  or  of  any 
 part  of  it,  will  not  here  be  discussed ;  each  side 
 of  the  questions  has  had  its  advocates.*  Whether 
 this  famous  formulary  be  sufficiently  comprehen- 
 
 *  Dr.  Comber,  in  his  Companion  to  the  Temple,  (p.  132.) 
 9trongly  asserts,  and  labors  hard  to  establish  the  affirmative  side 
 •f  the  question,  referring  the  reader  to  the  primitive  Fathers  from 
 Clemens  Romanas  downwards  to  the  time  of  Augustine,  as  having 
 positively  ascribed  Apostolic  authority  to  this  creed.  He  cites 
 also  Luther,  Calvin,  Beza,  P.  Martyr,  and  Bullenger  as  uniting 
 in  opinion  with  himself.  But  it  seems  very  questionable  whether 
 by  '  Fides  Apostoliea,'  and  such  like  Phrases  these  antient 
 
156 
 
 sive  to  include  all  the  fundamental  doctrines  of 
 the  Christian  religion,  will  be  here  left  unde- 
 termined ;  nor  will  it  be  the  object  of  the  present 
 essay  to  comment  at  large  on  the  several  articles 
 of  the  creed,  and  confirm  them  by  apposite  quota- 
 tions from  Scripture.  This  has  been  done  re- 
 peatedly and  copiously  by  various  writers.*  It 
 will  however,  be  proper  to  lay  the  creed  itself  be- 
 fore the  reader,  and  cursorily  to  point  out  the 
 particulars,  of  which  it  consists. 
 
 *  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker 
 
 *  of  heaven  and  earth  ;  and  in  Jesus  Christ  His 
 6  only  Son  our  Lord  :  who  was  conceived  by  the 
 •'  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  suffered 
 
 <  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead,  and 
 
 <  buried  :  He  descended  into  Hell,f  the  third  day 
 
 Fathers  of  the  church  meant  this  or  any  other  compendium  of 
 Divinity  ;  or,  whether  they  did  not  thereby  intend  a  general 
 description  of  the  Christian  faith,  as  built  on  the  foundation  of  the 
 Apostolic  writings.  Bishops  Burnet  and  Pearson  consider  this 
 high  claim,  which  some  have  made  in  favor  of  this  creed,  to  be 
 altogether  indefensible.  See  Bp.  Burnet's  Exposition  of  the  39 
 Articles,  on  Art.  8. 
 
 *  Those,  who  are  desirous  of  farther  information  on  this  sub- 
 ject, will  find  great  satisfaction  by  reading  Bishop  Pearson's  Ex- 
 position on  the  creed  ;  and  Mr.  Walker's  (of  Truro)  lectures  on 
 the  Church  Catechism. 
 
 +  As  the  article  of  the  descent  into  Hell  has  offended  the  minds 
 of  many  serious  persons,  it  seems  proper  to  remark  that  *  our 
 
 *  English,  or  rather  Sason  word  Hell  in  its  original  signification 
 
 *  (though  it  is  now  understood  in  a  more  limited  sense)  exactly 
 answers  to  the  Greek  word  Hades,  and  denotes  a  concealed  or 
 
157 
 
 *  he  rose  again  from  the  dead,  He  ascended  into 
 
 *  heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the 
 
 *  Father  Almighty,  from  thence  He  shall  come  to 
 
 <  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead.     I  believe  in  the 
 
 <  Holy  Ghost,  the  holy    Catholic  church,  the 
 
 <  communion  of  saints,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  the 
 «  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the  life  everlast- 
 '  ing.  Amen.' 
 
 This  compendious  body  of  Divinity  commences 
 with  the  fundamental  article  of  all  true  religion, 
 the  Unity  of  the  Godhead.  6 1  believe  in  God.' 
 The  importance  of  this  part  of  our  belief,  our 
 Lord  points  but  in  a  conversation  He  held  with  a 
 certain  scribe,  who  came  and  asked  Him,  *  which 
 «  is  the  first  commandment  of  all  ?  Jesus  answer- 
 
 <  ed  him,  the  first  of  all  the  commandments  is, 
 
 *  Hear,  O  Israel,  the  Lord  our  God  is  one  Lord.'* 
 
 *  unseen  place  ;  and  this  sense  of  the  word  is  still  retained  in  the 
 '  eastern,  and  especially  in  the  western  counties  of  England  ;  to 
 
 *  hele  over  a  thing  is  to  cover  it.  See  Lord  King's  history  of  the 
 4  creed.  Ch.  iv."  Doddridge  on  Rev.  i.  18.  It  seems  however 
 .1  pity,  that  Hades  and  Gehenna,  the  former  signifying  in  general 
 the  place  of  separate  spirits,  and  the  latter  the  place  of  torment, 
 should  both  have  been  rendered,  in  the  translation  of  our  Bible, 
 by  the  same  word.  Hell,  considered  as  the  place  to  which  the 
 disembodied  Spirit  of  our  Saviour  went,  must  be  synonymous  with 
 Paradise,  since  our  Lord  promised  there  to  meet  the  penitent 
 thief.    Luke  xxiii.  43. 
 
 *  Mark  xii.  49.  Our  Lord's  answer  is  a  quotation  from  Deut. 
 vi.  4.  where  the  words  of  the  original  Hebrew  are  very  remark- 
 
158 
 
 The  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  is  not  omitted,  though 
 it  be  not  asserted  and  illustrated  in  those  strong 
 terms,  which  are  used  in  the  other  creeds,  which 
 were  drawn  up  after  the  rise  of  the  various  he- 
 resies, which  soon  began,  and  still  continue  to 
 infest  the  church  of  Christ.  We  profess  our 
 faith  in  the  first  Person  of  the  Godhead,  as  *  the 
 Father'  of  us  all  by  creation,  and  of  his  church 
 by  adoption  and  grace,  and  as  4  the  Maker  of 
 6  heaven  and  earth,'  and  of  all  things  therein 
 contained.  The  second  Person  in  Jehovah  is 
 also  introduced  as  the  object  of  faith  :  and  though 
 the  assertion  of  His  Divine  nature  be  not  so  full 
 and  explicit,  as  what  is  given  in  the  creed  of  St. 
 Athanasius,  and  the  other  in  our  communion 
 service,  for  the  reason  before  assigned ;  yet 
 enough  is  here  said,  if  properly  understood,  to 
 characterize  our  adorable  Redeemer,  as  being 
 <  equal  with  the  Father  touching  his  Godhead, 
 « though  inferior  to   the  Father  touching  his 
 
 able  :  "  Hear,  O  Israel,  Jehovah  our  Aleim  (a  plural  noun  regu- 
 larly formed  from  its  singular,  and  frequently  used  with  verbs, 
 '  adjectives,  and  participles  plural)  is  one  Jehovah.'  In  the 
 compass  of  these  few  woids  the  Doctrine  of  the  unity  of  the  Di- 
 vine essence,  and  the  plurality  of  the  persons  therein,  is  so  clearly 
 laid  down,  that  the  gates  of  Hell,  with  all  its  sophistry  and 
 power,  can  never  prevail  against  this  most  valuable  and  consol- 
 atory truth. 
 
159 
 
 *  Manhood.'*  The  several  important  and  interest 
 ing  particulars  of  our  Lord's  incarnation,  birth? 
 sufferings,  death,  resurrection,  ascension,  and 
 session  at  the  right-hand  of  God  are  then  men- 
 tioned ;  in  all  which  the  worshipper  of  our  church 
 is  directed  to  express  his  belief:  for  though  the 
 words,  *  I  believe,'  are  used  but  twice  ;  they 
 maintain  a  connection  with  every  separate  arti- 
 cle of  the  creed.  By  the  declaration,  4  I  believe,' 
 every  individual  avows,  not  only  his  own  assent 
 to  the  truth  of  the  proposition ;  but  also  his  own 
 reliance  on,  it,  as  necessarily  affecting  his  own 
 personal  salvation.  How  awful  is  it  to  consider, 
 that  many,  who  orally  repeat  our  confession  of 
 faith,  are  found  liars  before  God  ■  *  The  Holy 
 
 *  Ghost,  who  sanctifieth  all  the  elect  people  of 
 
 *  The  name  Jesus  in  Hebrew  is  a  compound  of  n"  Jah  or 
 Jehovah,  a  yffi  Saviour  or  salvation  :  So  that  He,  to  whom 
 that  name  properly  belongs,  must  be  God.  The  name  Jesus  an- 
 swers to  1  Emanuel%  which  is,  being  interpreted,  God  with  us.'  It 
 was  foretold  by  the  Spirit  of  Prophesy,  that  our  Lord's  name 
 should  be  Emmanuel.  Matt.  i.  22,  23.  1  Several  ways.'  says 
 Bishop  Pearson,   *  have  been  invented  to  shew  the  fulfilling  of 
 
 *  that  prophesy,  notwithstanding  our  Saviour  was  not  called  Em- 
 1  manuel ;  but  none  can  certainly  appear  more  proper,  than  that 
 4  the  sense  of  Emmanuel  should  be  comprehended  in  the  name  of 
 '  Jesus,  and  what  else  is  God  with  us  than  God  our  Saviour  ?  Well 
 '  therefore  hath  the  Evangelist  conjoined  the  prophet  and  the 
 1  Angel,  (see  Matt.  i.  22,  23.)  asserting  Christ  was  therefore  named 
 
 *  Jesus,  because  it  was  foretold  he  should  be  called  Emmanuel, 
 '  the  Angelical  God  the  Saviour  being  in  the  highest  propriety  the 
 
 *  prophetical  God  with  us.'    See  Pearson,  2d.  Edit.  Fol.  p.  79 
 
160 
 
 «  God,'  is  not  omitted;  and,  while  we  profess 
 our  faith  in  His  name,  we  must  be  supposed  to 
 acknowledge  His  Divinity,  Personality,  and  office 
 in  the  church  of  Christ.  The  other  articles  in- 
 troduced are,  the  existence,  holiness,  and  oneness 
 of  the  catholic  or  universal  church  :   6  the  com- 
 
 *  munion  of  saints/  which  as  members  thereof 
 they  enjoy  with  God  and  with  each  other  :  the 
 nature  and  necessity  of  *  the  forgiveness  of  sins  :' 
 the  certainty  of  *  the  resurrection  of  the  body 
 and  *  the  life  everlasting.'  How  important  is 
 the  question,  <  dost  thou  believe  all  the  articles 
 «  of  the  Christian  faith  V 
 
 The  general  outline  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
 creed  being  thus  chalked  out,  the  attention  of  the 
 reader  is  requested  to  that,  which  is  the  more 
 
 The  Hebrew  name  of  Joshua,  the  son  of  Nun,  exactly  coin- 
 cides in  meaning  with  Jesus,  the  son  of  Mary;  with  this  single 
 difference  as  expressed  by  the   Bishop,  that,  '  Joshua  saved 
 
 *  Israel  not  by  his  own  power,  not  of  himself,  but  God  by  him  > 
 
 *  neither  saved  he  his  own  people,  but  the  people  of  God :  Whereas 
 
 *  Jesus  Himself,'  (at/Toe  He  himself.  Matt.  i.  21.)  1  by  His  own 
 {  power,  the  power  of  God,  shall  save  His  own  people,  the  people 
 
 *  of  God.  Well  therefore  may  we  understand  the  interpretation 
 ;  of  His  name,  to  be  God  the  Saviour.1    Pearson  ibid. 
 
 The  view,  which  our  church  has  of  the  doctrine  of  this  creed 
 may  be  collected  from  her  Catechism.  *  Quest.  What  dost  thou 
 '  chiefly  learn  in  these  articles  of  thy  belief.    Answ.  First,  I  learn 
 
 *  to  believe  in  God  the  Father,  who  hath  made  me  and  all  the 
 '  world.  Secondly,  in  God  the  Son,  who  hath  redeemed  me  and 
 '  all  mankind.  Thirdly,  in  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  sanctifieth 
 «  me  and  aU  the  elect  people  of  God.' 
 
161 
 
 immediate  object  of  the  present  essay  ;  viz.  the 
 propriety  of  making  a  public  profession  of  our 
 faith,  and  the  manner  in  which  that  profession 
 must  be  made,  if  we  expect  to  be  partakers  of  the 
 blessing  annexed  thereto  in  the  word  of  God ; 
 
 *  if  thou  shalt  confess  with  thy  mouth  the  Lord 
 
 *  Jesus,  and  shalt  believe  in  thine  heart,  that  God 
 «  hath  raised  Him  from  the  dead,  thou  shalt  be 
 
 *  saved.    For  with  the  heart  man  believeth  unto 
 
 *  righteousness,  and  with  the  mouth  confession  is 
 «  made  unto  salvation.'*  That  it  is  the  indispen- 
 sable duty  of  those,  who  are  born  in  a" Christian 
 country,  to  believe  all  the  articles  of  the  Christian 
 faith,  needs  not  here  be  proved  in  an  elaborate 
 way,  since  it  is  positively  declared  in  scripture, 
 that  *  he,  who  believeth,  and  is  baptised,  shall 
 « be  saved ;  and  he,  who  believeth  not,  shall  be 
 <  damned.'f  That  the  creed  contains  all  the  fun- 
 damental truths  of  the  gospel,  is  here  taken  for 
 granted.  And  all  those  persons  in  particular, 
 into  whose  hands  these  essays  may  probably  fall, 
 are  desired  to  remember  that  they  have  promised 
 to  believe  all  these  articles  in  their  baptismal 
 covenant.  Their  guilt  therefore  will  be  indis- 
 putable, and  their  destruction  inevitable,  should 
 they  deny,  or  content  themselves  with  a  cold  and 
 formal  assent  to  truths  of  such  importance.  The 
 propriety  of  a  public  confession  of  sin  has  been 
 
 •  Rom.  x.  9, 10.     f  Mark  xvi.  16. 
 
 P 
 
162 
 
 proved  in  the  preceding  pages.  That  a  public 
 profession,  of  religion  is  necessary  to  be  made  by 
 all  the  followers  of  Christ  in  their  respective 
 situations  and  relations  of  life,  cannot  be  doubted. 
 f  If  the  Lord  be  God,  serve  Him.'  In  the  great 
 decisive  day,  *  the  fearful,'  i.  e.  those  who  shrink 
 back  though  fear*  from  an  open  avowal  of  the 
 Savior's  name  and  cause,  will  be  ranked  with 
 
 *  unbelievers,  and  have  their  portion  in  the  lake, 
 '  that  burnetii  with  fire  and  brimstone.'f  If  you 
 are  the  master  of  a  family,  therein  you  must 
 maintain  the  worship  of  God,  and  manifest  your- 
 self to  be  the  disciple  of  Christ.  If  you  are  a 
 magistrate,  you  must  consider  yourself  as  placed 
 in  an  official  station  of  high  importance  by  the 
 King  of  kings,  to  promote  His  honour,  and  sub- 
 serve the  interest  of  His  kingdom.  Unless  the 
 love  of  Christ  be  the  prevailing  motive  of  your 
 conduct,  His  word  the  rule  by  which  you  walk, 
 and  His  glory  the  end  of  your  conversation  ;  the 
 mark  of  the  Lamb  is  not  in  your  forehead,  and 
 you  have  reason  to  tremble  for  yourself,  lest  your 
 ears  should  at  last  tingle  with  the  awful  sounds, 
 
 <  depart  from  me,  I  never  knew  you  :'  foritis  writ- 
 ten 6  whosoever  shall  be  ashamed  of  me,  and  of  my 
 
 <  words,  in  this  adulterous  and  sinful  generation  ; 
 
 <  of  him  also  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  ashamed, 
 
 *  when  He  cometh  in  the  glory  of  his  Father, 
 
 *  with  the  holy  Angels.'^ 
 
 *  This  is  the  exact  import  of  the  Greek  :  AeAo?  is  one  who  shrinks 
 for  fear.         +  Rev.  xxi.  8.  %  Mark  xviii.  39' 
 
163 
 
 "But  that,  which  is  at  present  particularly  to 
 engage  our  minds,  is  the  necessity  of  a  public 
 avowal  of  the  truth  in  the  congregation  of  the 
 faithful.  There  has  been  such  a  custom  as  this 
 established  in  the  church  from  the  earliest  days 
 of  Christianity  ;  and  it  seems  to  be  built  on  the 
 soundest  principles,  both  of  scripture  and  common 
 sense. 
 
 The  glory  of  God  is  the  great  end,  which  every 
 Christian  has,  or  ought  to  have,  continually  in 
 his  view.  In  the  common  engagements  of  life 
 this  is  the  mark  he  aims  at.  St.  Paul  testifies  of 
 himself  and  his  brethren  in  terms,  that  exhibit 
 the  real  nature  of  true  godliness  ;  «  none  of  us 
 
 •  liveth  to  himself,  and  no  man  dieth  to  himself. 
 For  whether  we  live,  we  live  unto  the  Lord  ; 
 
 6  and  whether  we  die,  we  die  unto  the  Lord  ; 
 «  whether  therefore  we  live  or  die,  we  are  the 
 
 •  Lord's.  For  to  this  end  Christ  both  died,  and 
 <  rose,  and  revived,  that  He  might  be  Lord  both 
 i  of  the  dead  and  living.'*  With  respect  to  many, 
 w  ho  now  bear  the  name  of  Christ,  this  language 
 might  be  exactly  reversed ;  0  reader,  reverse  it5 
 and  see,  if  it  will  not  suit  yourself;  if  it  will  not 
 delineate  your  own  principles  and  practice  !  But, 
 as  Christianity  is  still  the  same  thing  as  ever  it 
 w  as  ;  a  prevailing  concern  for  the  glory  of  Christ 
 must  constitute  an  essential  part  of  the  Christian 
 
 *  Rom.  xiv.  7,  8,  9. 
 
164 
 
 character.  To  persons  then  of  this  description 
 how  grateful  must  be  the  opportunity  of  appearing 
 in  the  assembly  of  the  saints,  and  of  joining  in 
 an  harmonious  avowal  of  their  faith  in  Jesus  !  A 
 rehearsal  of  the  creed  is  an  open  acknowledgment 
 of  our  dependence  on  God  ;  as  creatures,  on  His 
 providence  ;  as  guilty  creatures,  on  His  mercy 
 in  Christ ;  as  polluted  creatures,  on  the  sanctify- 
 ing influence  of  the  Holy  G  host.  Therein  we 
 express  our  inward  feelings  of  gratitude  to  Him, 
 as  our  Creator,  Redeemer,  and  Sanctifier. 
 Therein  we  proclaim  aloud  our  obligations  to 
 love  Him  with  all  our  hearts,  and  to  serve  Him 
 with  every  faculty,  both  of  body  and  mind.  And 
 is  it  not  highly  proper,  nay  indispensably  necessary, 
 that  such  a  profession  should  be  made  by  all  those, 
 whom  He  lath  created,  redeemed,  and  called  to 
 the  knowledge  of  His  blessed  Self?  The  essential 
 glory  of  God  is  incapable  of  increase  or  diminu- 
 tion. The  whole  host  of  heaven  cannot  add  unto 
 it  ;  nor  all  the  legions  of  hell,  joined  with  all  the 
 infidel,  profane,  and  ungodly  men  on  earth, 
 detract  from  it.  But  His  glory  is  capable  of 
 external  manifestation  in  an  endless  variety  of 
 forms  and  degrees.  With  a  view  to  discover  it, 
 He  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth  :*  With 
 the  same  intention  He  sent  His  Son  into  the 
 world,  that  His  glory  may  visibly  shine  in  the 
 Person  of  Jesus  Christ. f  If  then  we  were  created, 
 
 *  Psa.  x'iS.  I.  +2  Cor.  iv.  6.  tv  ra  nrporamrai. 
 
165 
 
 and  endowed  with  all  the  faculties  we  possess  ; 
 and  were  also  redeemed  with  the  blood  of  an  in- 
 carnate God,  for  this  express  purpose,  that  by  us 
 the  glory  of  God  might  be  reflected  through  the 
 universe,  as  the  moon  reflects  the  light  of  the  sun  ; 
 surely  we  should  consider  it  as  both  our  privilege 
 and  duty  to  dedicate  our  whole  selves,  body,  soul, 
 and  spirit,  unto  the  Lord  our  God.     We  were 
 endued  with  understanding,  that  we  might  em- 
 ploy it  in  contemplating  His  attributes,  and  His 
 works.    Memory  was  given  us  to  be  the  reposi- 
 tory of  Divine  truth.     The  will,  that  therewith 
 we  might  chuse  God  for  ourportion  and  happiness, 
 panting  after  Him,  4  as  the  hart  after  the  water 
 «  brooks.'*    The  affections,  that  they  may  all 
 point  to  God,  as  the  needle  to  the  pole,  with  un- 
 varying aim.    The  body  also  is  the  Lord's.  Our 
 feet  were  given  us  that,  being  *  shod  with  the 
 *  preparation  of  the  gospel  of  peace,'  they  may 
 run  in  the  way  of  God's  commandments.  Our 
 knees,  that  they  might  bend  in  prayer  and  praise. 
 Our  hands,  that  they  might  be  lifted  up  in  holy 
 adoration  ;  smite  on  our  hearts  in  deep  contri- 
 tion ;  or  be  stretched  out  to  administer  to  the 
 relief  of  the  poor  and  afflicted.    Our  eyes,  that 
 they  might  be  turned  toward  heaven  in  ardent 
 hope  ;   or  to  the  earth  with  a  contempt  of  its 
 gilded  baubles  $  shed  tears  of  sorrow  for  sin  ;  or 
 
 *  Psa.  xlii.  1. 
 
 P2 
 
16b 
 
 sparkle  with  lively  joy  at  the  prospect  of  behold- 
 ing Him,  whom  they  were  created  to  admire  : 
 The  ears,  that  they  might  listen  to  the  truths  of 
 God,  the  voice  of  the  heavenly  Charmer.  Nor 
 is  the  tongue  to  be  excluded  from  a  participation 
 in  this  delightful  service  :  for  it  was  designed  to 
 be  the  instrument  of  shewing  forth  6  the  praises 
 6  of  Him,  who  hath  called  us  out  of  darkness  into 
 «  His  marvellous  light.'  This  duty  of  manifest- 
 ing the  glory  of  God  is  of  perpetual  obligation. 
 Soon  will  the  tear  of  repentance  be  superseded  ; 
 and  the  voice  of  supplication  no  more  be  heard  : 
 but  through  eternity  it  will  become  our  blessed 
 employ  to  avow  the  principles  contained  in  the 
 Apostle's  creed.  While  repeating  it  on  earth  in 
 the  assembly  of  the  saints,  we  may  consider  our- 
 selves as  joining  in  the  same  act  of  worship 
 (though,  alas,  under  impressions  of  a  far  inferior 
 gratitude  !)  with  those  exalted  spirits,  who  sur- 
 round the  throne  ;  and  who  <  rest  not  day  and 
 
 <  night,  saying,  Holy,  Holy,  Holy,  Lord  God 
 «  Almighty,  ^hich  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come  ; 
 4  Thou  art  worthy,  O  Lord  to  receive  glory,  and 
 
 <  honor,  and  power ;  for  Thou  hast  created  all 
 
 <  things,  and  for  Thy  pleasure  they  are,  and  were 
 «  created.' 
 
 As  a  public  profession  of  faith  appears  to  be 
 accessary  for  the  manifestation  of  the  Divine 
 glory ;  so,  when  duly  made,  it  must  certainly  be 
 of  the  greatest  advantage  to  ourselves.    It  is 
 
167 
 
 acknowledged  that,  when  the  creed  is  mecham 
 cally  repeated,  without  attention  and  without 
 devotion,  no  spiritual  benefit  can  flow  from  it : 
 but,  when '  the  heart  accompanies  the  lips,  the 
 repetition  will  always  be  profitable.    Whilst  our 
 tongues  are  engaged  in  the  pious  act  of  celebrat- 
 ing God's  wonderful  works  of  creation,  and  more 
 especially  in  detailing  the  sublime  history  of  our 
 redemption,  with  all  its  important  consequences  ; 
 must  not  this  employment  have  an  happy  tendency 
 to  increase  the  humiliation  of  our  hearts,  to  ex- 
 cite in  us  the  languid  emotions  of  Godly  sorrow, 
 and  cause  us  to  abhor  ourselves  and  repent  in 
 dust  and  ashes  ?   It  is  difficult  to  conceive  it 
 possible  that  the  wonders  of  redeeming  love  can 
 pass  over  the  lips,  without  melting  the  heart. 
 The  captive,  w  ho  has  been  delivered  from  cruel 
 bondage,  may,  in  the  midst  of  the  bustle  of  active 
 life,  find  the  emotions  of  gratitude,  that  is  due  to 
 his  deliverer,  in  a  measure  suppressed  ;  but, 
 when  called  on  to  recite  in  the  circle  of  his  friends 
 the  various  incidents  of  the  interesting  tale,  surely 
 his  tears  will  begin  to  flow  afresh.     What  more 
 probable  means  than  this  can  be  pointed  out,  of 
 maintaining  in  our  bosoms  a  continual  sense  of 
 our  dependent  state  ?  And  do  we  not  need  con- 
 tinual admonitions  on  the  subject  ?   Is  not  the 
 practice  calculated  to  strengthen  our  faith,  to 
 brighten  our  hope,  to  confirm  us  in  the  path  of 
 duty,  and  arm  us  against  the  fear  of  man  ?  Must 
 
168 
 
 not  a  Christian,  when  tempted  to  sin,  recollect 
 that  he  has  avowed  himself  puhlicly  the  servant 
 of  the  Lord  Christ  ?  And  will  not  such  a  person 
 say,  f  how  can  I  do  this  great  wickedness,  and 
 «  sin  against  God  !'  The  remembrance  of  this 
 open  act  of  self-dedication  must  be  a  powerful  in- 
 centive in  a  believer's  mind,  to  6  walk  worthy  of 
 6  the  vocation  wherewith  he  is  called/  and  to 
 6  adorn  the  dactrine  of  God  his  Savior  in  all 
 6  things.'  When  at  any  time  the  fear  of  man 
 comes  in  on  the  soul,  like  an  overwhelming  flood, 
 threatening  to  bear  down  all  before  it  ;  will 
 not  the  sincere  member  of  our  church  ask 
 with  Nehemiah,  6  should  such  a  man  as  I  flee  ?'# 
 Shall  I,  who  have  so  often  professed  my  faith  in 
 Christ  before  the  church  and  the  world,  now  re- 
 nounce my  creed  through  fear  <  of  a  man  that 
 
 *  shall  die,  and  of  the  son  of  man,  which  shall  be 
 
 *  made  as  grass  !'  The  apostle  puts  Timothy  in 
 mind,  that «  the  elect  angels'  were  witnesses  of  his 
 conduct.f  We  want  every  encouragement  to 
 duty  ;  and  no  argument  can  be  deemed  unneces- 
 sary, considering  the  corrupt  propensities  of  our 
 nature,  that  may  be  used  to  deter  us  from  the 
 commission  of  sin.  And  surely  to  an  ingenuous 
 mind,  it  must  be  a  consideration  of  some  weight, 
 that  we  have  puhlicly  devoted  ourselves  to  God, 
 and  that  therefore  our  misconduct  will  reflect 
 dishonor  on  our  Savior's  name ;  grieve  the  hearts 
 
 *  1  Cb.  vi.  It        +  Tim.  v.  21. 
 
169 
 
 of  our  brethren,  who  have  been  witnesses  of  our 
 professions ;  and  bring  a  disgrace  on  the  holy 
 gospel,  in  the  eyes  of  the  profane  and  carnal 
 world.  That  man  must  be  destitute  of  every 
 noble  principle  of  Christianity,  who  can  repeat 
 the  creed  among  the  people  of  God  on  the  Lord's- 
 day,  and  yet  retain  in  his  heart  an  intention  of 
 employing  the  subsequent  week  to  the  dishonor 
 of  God  ;  or  rather,  who  has  not  formed  a  deliber- 
 ate purpose  of  6  renouncing  the  devil  and  all  his 
 
 <  works,  the  pomps  and  vanities  of  this  wicked 
 
 <  world,  and  all  the  sinful  lusts  of  the  flesh.'  O 
 let  every  worshipper  of  our  church  <  vow  and 
 
 <  pay  unto  the  Lord  his  God,*  and  recollect  in 
 every  circumstance  and  situation  of  life,  I  am  a 
 Christian  ;  I  have  washed  my  garments,  how 
 shall  I  defile  them  !  I  have  avowed  my  faith  in 
 Christ  as  <  my  Lord,'*  and  Him  I  am  bound  to 
 obey. 
 
 The  benefit,  that  may  be  expected  to  result 
 from  a  pub iic  and  frequent  repetition  of  the  creed, 
 is  not  merely  of  a  private  nature  :  for,  while  with 
 a  devout  heart  and  an  audible  voice  we  join 
 together  in  a  profession  of  our  faith,  we  encour- 
 age each  other.     6  Iron  sharpeneth  iron  ;  so  a 
 
 *  man  sharpeneth  the  countenance  of  his  friend. 'f 
 (  Let  us  therefore  consider  one  another,  to  provoke 
 
 *  unto  love,  and  to  good  works  :  not  forsaking 
 
 <  the  assembling  of  ourselves  together,  as  the 
 
 *  '  I  believe  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.'       +  Prov.  rxvii.  17. 
 
170 
 
 «  manner  of  some  is  :  but  exhorting  one  another, 
 <  and  so  much  the  more  as  we  see  the  day  ap- 
 *  proaching.'    We  meet  with  many  discourage- 
 ments from  the  unbelief  of  our  own  hearts,  which, 
 like  a  canker  at  the  root  of  a  tree,  prevents  our 
 growth  in  grace,  and  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord 
 and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.     The  infidelity  and 
 profaneness  of  the  world  damp  our  spirits,  and 
 grieve  our  hearts.    The  conduct  of  many,  who 
 profess  to  belong  to  the    congregation  of  the 
 faithful,  is  so  dishonorable  to  the  cause  and  name 
 of  Christianity  ;   that  those,  who  truly  love  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ,  cannot  but  lament  over  them 
 in  the  language  of  the  old  prophet  at  Bethel, 
 saying,  6  alas  my  brother  !'    Under  such  dis- 
 couragements how  necessary  it   is,  that  the 
 followers  of  Christ  should  try  to  animate  each, 
 other,  and  strengthen  each  other's  hands  !  While 
 joining  in  a  repetition  of  the  creed,  we  may  con- 
 sider ourselves  as  addressing  each  other  in  some 
 such  a  manner  as  this  ;  '  Come,  brethren,  let  U9 
 
 *  not  be  cast  down  :  though  unbelief  daily  dis- 
 «  tresses  us,  it  has  not  the  dominion  over  us  ;  for 
 
 *  we  can  uprightly  join  in  avowing  our  faith  in 
 4  God  as  our  Father,  in  Christ  as  our  Saviour,  in 
 f  the  Holy  Ghost  as  our  Sanctifier.    Though  sin 
 
 *  yet  dwelleth  in  us,  we  believe  in  (  the  forgive- 
 6  ness  of  sins'  through  the  atoning  blood  of  Jesus. 
 « If  infidelity  exists,  abounds,  and  even  daily  in- 
 
in 
 
 creases  in  the  world,  let  us  hold  fast  the  pro- 
 fession of  our  faith  without  wavering,  for  He  is 
 faithful  that  hath  promised :  let  us  endeavour 
 with  our  lips  and  in  our  lives,  more  uniformly 
 to  shew,  that  we  are  not  ashamed  of  the  cross 
 of  Christ.     If  profaneness  and  iniquity  walk 
 abroad  in  our  days  with  an  unmasked  front,  let 
 us  try  to  manifest  in  our  actions  that  we  are 
 members  of  <  the  holy  catholic  church/  dedi- 
 cated to  the  Lord.    If  the  unworthy  conduct  of 
 many  professors  discredit  the  ways  of  God ;  let 
 (  us  unite  to  shew,  that  faith,'  when  real,  «  work- 
 c  eth  by  love and  that 6  the  grace  of  God  teaches 
 *  us  to  deny  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  and  to 
 s  live  soberly,  righteously,   and  Godly  in  this 
 
 <  present  world.'  Is  one  and  another  among  us 
 f  ready  to  *  faint  because  of  the  way  ?'  Let  us 
 
 <  put  him  in  mind  that  we  believe  in  *  the  life 
 
 <  everlasting ;'  and  that  the  time  is  at  hand,  when 
 
 <  every  tear  shall  be  wiped  from  our  eyes  :  and 
 
 <  that  we  shall  surely  reap,  if  we  faint  not.'  Our 
 union  in  a  rehearsal  of  the  same  formulary  of 
 faith,  is  a  means  likewise  of  increasing  among  us 
 Christian  charity  and  brotherly  love.  Surely  a 
 stronger  motive  to  oneness  of  heart  and  interest 
 can  scarcely  exist,  than  our  profession  of  the 
 same  truth.  Were  we  hearty  herein,  all  sects, 
 parties,  and  divisions  among  us  would  cease,  and 
 the  sacred  name  of  Christianity  swallow  up  the 
 whole  body  of  those,  who  believe  the  same  im- 
 
172 
 
 portant  realities.  Come,  let  us  try,  if  the  voices 
 of  the  faithful,  uniting  in  the  same  declarations, 
 will  not  drown  the  clamour  of  irreligious  debate, 
 and  suppress  the  unhappy  spirit  of  division,  which 
 has  made  such  inroads  among  us.  If  we  believe 
 in  *  the  communion  of  saints/  let  us  try  to  live  as 
 those,  who  love  one  another. 
 
 It  is  a  melancholy  truth,  that  our  congrega* 
 tions  are  not  made  up  wholly  of  those  who  are 
 true  members  of  Christ's  6  holy  catholic  church/ 
 Many  join  in  our  worship,  whom  custom  or  curi- 
 osity brings  to  the  house  of  God.  With  respect 
 to  these,  the  advantage  of  a  frequent  and  public 
 avowal  of  our  creed  may,  with  the  blessing  of 
 God,  be  unspeakably  great.  It  may  be  the  means 
 of  conviction  and  conversion  to  some  among  them. 
 It  is  not  at  all  unnatural  to  expect  that  one  or 
 another  of  the  careless  numbers,  who  associate 
 themselves  with  us,  may  be  excited,  on  hearing 
 our  hearty  declaration  of  the  hope  that  is  in  us, 
 to  inquire,  6  do  I  believe  the  same  truths  ?  Doth 
 
 *  my  soul  hang  on  God  the  Father  as  my  Creator 
 6  and  Preserver  ?     Do  I,  as  a  poor  needy  sinner, 
 
 *  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  alone  for  salva- 
 « tion  ?    What  advantage  have  I  derived  from  the 
 
 *  incarnation,  sufferings  and  death  of  the  Son  of 
 «  God  ?  Do  I  «  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost  V* 
 «  And  have  I  experienced  His  sanctifying  influ- 
 « encc  on  my  own  soul  ?    Am  I  a  member  of  this 
 
 *  "  holy  catholic  church  ?"  Does  my  life  and  con- 
 
173 
 
 *  duct  prove  me  to  be  such  ?    Am  I  acquainted 
 
 *  with  the  nature  of  this  6  communion  of  saints  f 
 «  Have  I  any  well-grounded  hope  of « the  forgive- 
 «  ness  of  sins  P  Is  *  the  resurrection  of  the 
 6  body,  and  the  life  everlasting'  to  me  an  object 
 
 *  of  desire  and  earnest  expectation  ;   so  that,  in 
 
 *  the  hope  of  it,  I  am  living  as  a  stranger  and  pil- 
 
 *  grim  on  earth  V  Such  reflections,  under  Divine 
 influence,  may  be  occasioned  by  the  voice  of  the 
 congregation,  when  repeating  the  Apostles' creed. 
 And  assuredly,  did  the  professors  of  the  gospel 
 evidence  their  sincerity  more  by  their  devoutness 
 in  public  worship,  and  in  the  course  of  their  lives, 
 such  blessed  effects  would  more  frequently  be 
 produced.  It  was  thus  among  the  first  Christians ; 
 for  the  Apostle  declares  that  the  united  testimony 
 of  the  congregation  of  believers  to  the  same  truths, 
 was  oftentimes  made  the  happy  means  of  convic- 
 tion to  others  ;  4  if  all  prophesy,  and  there  come 
 «  in  one  that  believeth  not,  or  one  unlearned,  he 
 
 *  is  convinced  of  all,  he  is  judged  of  all.    And  thus 
 
 <  are  the  secrets  of  his  heart  made  manifest ;  and 
 
 *  so  falling  down  on  his  face  he  will  worship  God, 
 
 <  and  report  that  God  is  in  you  of  a  truth.'* 
 
 Various  other  arguments  might  be  produced  to 
 prove  the  utility  of  such  a  compendium  of  Theolo- 
 gy, as  that  contained  in  the  the  Apostles'  creed, 
 
 •  1  Cor.  xiv.  24,  25. 
 
174 
 
 and  to  shew  the  propriety  of  a  public  recital  of  the 
 articles  of  our  faith.  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ex- 
 pects us  to  appear  for  Him  in  an  open  and  decid- 
 ed manner.  *  Who  is  on  my  side,  who  ?'  is  a 
 question  He  addresses  to  all  that  bear  his  name. 
 He  knows  the  secret  feelings  of  our  hearts,  and 
 every  article  of  our  belief ;  but  cannot  be  satisfied 
 merely  therewith,  for  he  has  a  right  to  expect 
 that,  in  the  face  of  reproach,  yea,  of  death  itself, 
 we  should  not  shun  to  publish  our  adherence  to 
 Him.  He  hath  set  us  the  example.  For,  con- 
 cerning this  high  Priest  of  our  profession,  the 
 Apostle  informs  us,  that  6  before  Pontius  Pilate 
 
 *  He  witnesssed  a  good  confession,'*  avowing  His 
 own  character,  as  the  promised  Christ,  the  Friend 
 of  sinners,  and  the  King  of  saints,  at  the  expense 
 of  his  life.  O  what  a  bright  example  of  courage 
 and  magnanimity  !  Shall  we  not  dare  to  follow 
 it  ?  Though  the  rehearsal  of  the  creed,  being 
 now  a  matter  of  course,  will  expose  us  to  nothing 
 disagreeable  ;  yet,  if  we  boldly  act  in  conformity 
 to  the  profession  we  therein  make,  we  shall  prove 
 that  the  offence  of  the  cross  is  not  ceased  and 
 that  all  who  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  must 
 suffer  persecution.  But  this  must  not  deter  us 
 from  the  path  of  duty.  If  Christ  be  glorified  by  us, 
 welcome  reproach,  bonds,  or  imprisonment  !  The 
 true  disciples  of  our  Lord  will  *  rejoice  that  they 
 
 *  are  counted  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  His 
 
 *  i  Tim.  vi.  13.   Com.  John  xtiii.  37.  Matt.  xxvi.  61. 
 
175 
 
 •  name's  sake.'  If  we  confess  with  our  mouths 
 His  precious  name,  believing  on  Him  in  our 
 hearts,  we  shall  be  saved  ;  and  His  «  Euge'  will 
 amply  compensate  for  greater  sufferings  than  any 
 we  shall  ever  incur  on  his  account. 
 
 Our  professions  must  be  sincere,  or  they  will 
 avail  nothing  to  our  salvation  ;  but,  on  the  con- 
 trary, aggravate  our  guilt  and  condemnation. 
 How  many  rehearse  the  articles  of  the  creed,  and 
 mean  nothing  by  the  act,  in  which  they  are  en- 
 gaged !  They  declare  their  belief  6  in  God  the 
 '  Father  Almighty,'  without  feeling  inthemselves 
 any  reverence  for  Him,  any  dependence  on  Him, 
 or  gratitude  to  Him.    They  coldly  mention  the 
 name  of  «  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,'  without  any 
 solicitude  to  participate  in  His  salvation.  His 
 conception  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  His  birth  of  the 
 Virgin  Mary,  though  celebrated  by  the  heavenly 
 host  with  devout  acclamations  of  joy,  is  to  them 
 a  matter  of  indifference,  and  passes  carelessly 
 over  their  lips  ;  as  if  the  whole  were  «  a  cunningly 
 «  devised  fable,'  or  at  most  an  historic  truth,  in 
 which  they  are  wholly  uninterested.    The  6  glad 
 '  tidings  of  great  joy'  excite  no  other  sensations 
 in  their  bosoms  than  might  be  expected  to  arise 
 from  the  birth  of  any  other  person.     That  6  He 
 «  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,'  they  assent  to  as 
 a  truth  ;  but,  having  never  been  weighed  down 
 with  the  burden  of  those  sins,  which  occasioned 
 His  passion,  they  know  nothing  of  *  the  fellow- 
 
176 
 
 *  ship  of  His  sufferings.'  That  <He  rose  again 
 '.from  the  dead'  is  admitted  to  be  a  fact,  because 
 it  constitutes  part  of  the  national  creed  ;  but  they 
 are  utter  strangers  to  the  reviving  and  sanctify- 
 ing 4  power  of  His  resurrection.'  His  ascension 
 into  Heaven,  and  session  at  the  right  hand  of 
 God  is  equally  unimportant  to  them  ;  since  they 
 feel  no  need  of  an  interceding  high  Priest  to 
 plead  their  cause  before  the  throne  of  God,  nor  of 
 
 *  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour  to  giv  e  them  repentance 
 
 *  and  remission  of  sins.'  Do  they  believe  '  that 
 4  He  shall  come  again  at  the  end  of  the  world  to 
 
 *  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  ?'  If  they  really 
 did,  could  they  live  as  they  do  ?  But  how  many 
 there  are,  who  profess  the  truths  contained  in  the 
 creed  with  their  mouths,  and  yet  in  their  hearts 
 deny  them  !  Such  is  the  self-justiciary  ;  who, 
 while  he  pretends  to  believe  in  Jesus  Christ, 
 trusts  in  his  own  righteousness  for  his  acceptance 
 and  salvation  :  and  such  also  is  he,  who  objects 
 to  the  necessity  and  reality  of  a  Divine  and 
 spiritual  influence  on  the  souls  of  men  ;  while  his 
 tongue  hypocritically   professes  faith   'in  the 
 
 *  Holy  Ghost.' 
 
 The  truth  of  our  profession,  if  indeed  it  has 
 been  made  with  unfeigned  lips,  will  be  proved  by 
 the  tenor  of  our  lives.  If  we  live  habitually 
 without  prayer  and  praise  :  if  we  walk  after  the 
 c  ourse  of  this  world,  fulfilling  the  desires  of  the 
 
177 
 
 flesh  and  of  the  mind ;  our  lives  manifest  the 
 insincerity  of  our  declarations.  For  *  he  that 
 «  hath  this  hope  in  him,'  which  the  Apostles'  creed 
 suggests,  6  purifieth  himself,  even  as  Christ  i6 
 
 *  pure.'*  «  Faith  without  works  is  dead.'f  If  it 
 he  not  the  labor  of  our  lives  to  glorify  Him,  whom 
 we  call  6  our  Lord,'  and  to  conform  our  hearts 
 and  conduct  to  His  will  ;  we  prove  nothing  by  a 
 recital  of  the  creed,  but  our  own  gross  hypocrisy 
 before  God. 
 
 The  Apostle  exhorts  us  to  6  hold  fast  our  pro- 
 
 *  fession  ;'  implying,  that  great  opposition  may 
 be  expected  to  it.  The  rain  will  descend,  the 
 floods  come,  and  the  winds  blow  and  beat  on  our 
 house ;  and,  if  it  be  not  founded  on  the  rock,  it 
 must  fall,  and  great  will  be  the  fall  of  it,  Satan 
 hates  Christ,  the  holy  faith,  and  them  who  pro- 
 fess it.  He  will  try,  O  believer,  to  shake  thy 
 confidence,  either  by  flattering  thy  pride,  or  ex- 
 citing thy  fears.  The  frowns  and  the  smiles  of 
 the  world  will  be  employed  against  thee.  Thy 
 own  evil  heart  will  be  ever  ready  to  parley  with 
 the  enemy,  and  open  the  gates  of  the  citadel  to 
 his  temptations.  Are  you  aware  of  all  this,  and 
 anxious  to  « hold  fast  the  profession  of  your 
 «  faith  without  wavering  ?'  Then  be  constant  in 
 the  use  of  all  the  means  of  grace.  Labor  to  main- 
 
 *  1  John  iii,  ?       +  James  ii. 20. 
 
tain  secret  communion  with  God  every  day. 
 Consider  the  «  great  cloud  of  witnesses'  to  the 
 truth,  with  which  you  are  encompassed  ;  and 
 
 <  lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the  sin  which  doth 
 6  so  easily  beset  you  ;  and  run  with  patience  the 
 
 *  race  that  is  set  before  you,  looking  unto  Jesus 
 
 <  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  our  Faith  ;  who  for 
 «  the  joy  that  was  set  before  Him,  endured  the 
 
 <  cross,  despising  the  shame,  and  is  set  down  at 
 
 *  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God.' 
 
 How  deplorable  must  be  the  state  of  those,  who, 
 with  all  the  advantages  enjoyed  under  the  me- 
 ridian blaze  of  Gospel  truth,  make  no  profession 
 of  Christianity  !  Such  persons  are  apt  to  con- 
 gratulate themselves  on  their  exemption  from  the 
 guilt  of  hypocrisy,  in  not  professing  what  they 
 do  not  practice  :  as  if  a  freedom  from  the  palpa- 
 ble duplicity  of  the  unrighteous  professor,  would 
 be  admitted  at  the  bar  of  God,  in  excuse  for  irre- 
 ligion.  If  a  tree  be  alive,  at  the  proper  season 
 it  will  produce  leas  es,  blossoms,  and  ripe  fruit. 
 "Where  spiritual  life  exists  in  the  heart,  it  will 
 manifest  itself  in  the  practice.  Who  would  ven- 
 ture to  appear  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ 
 with  such  an  apology  as  this  ?  *  Lord,  I  made  no 
 '  profession  of  faith  in  Thy  name,  because  I  felt  no 
 '  attachment  to  Thy  person,  nor  love  to  Thy  ways. 
 
 *  I  lived  in  friendship  with  the  world  and  with  sin, 
 
 *  and  felt  no  desire  after  deliverance  from  it.  I 
 
 \ 
 
179 
 
 «  am,  however,  free  from  the  charge  of  avowing 
 «  with  my  lips,  what  my  conduct  did  not  justify. 
 
 *  I  was  openly  profane  and  made  no  pretensions 
 
 *  to  sanctity.'  What  must  such  an  one  expect 
 from  the  lips  of  the  Judge,  but  that  tremendous 
 sentence,  4  these  mine  enemies,  who  would  not 
 
 *  that  I  should  reign  over  them,  bring  hither  and 
 
 *  slay  them  before  me.'* 
 
 *  Luke  xur.  27. 
 
180 
 
 ESSAY  VII 
 
 cm  toe  Second  Collect  in  the  Morning 
 Service,  for  Peace. 
 
 When  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles  is 
 addressing  himself  to  the  saints  at  Rome,  in  the 
 very  beginning  of  his  epistle  he  pronounces  his 
 blessing  on  them  in  these  terms,  *  grace  and 
 *  peace  be  with  you  from  God  our  Father  and 
 4  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'  In  the  sequel  of  the 
 letter  we  find  another  solemn  form  of  benediction 
 and  supplication  ;  *  Now  the  God  of  hope  fill  you 
 4  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  that  ye  may 
 4  abound  in  hope  through  the  power  of  the  Holy 
 4  Ghost.'  And,  towards  the  conclusion  of  it,  he 
 repeats  the  same  pious  wish,  ■  now  the  God  of 
 4  peace  be  with  you  all.  Amen.'  Of  the  Apos- 
 tle's affectionate  regard  for  the  brethren  at  Rome, 
 who  were  4  the  called  of  Christ  Jesus,  and  be- 
 4  loved  of  God,'  no  doubt  can  be  entertained ; 
 since  the  whole  of  his  conduct  manifested  the 
 warmest  attachment  to,  and  zeal  for  all  those, 
 who  loved  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity. 
 
181 
 
 That  his  fervent  love  for  them  would  prompt  his 
 heart  to  wish  them  the  best  of  blessings,  is  equally 
 unquestionable.  We  must  therefore  conclude  that 
 peace  from  God  is  an  inestimable  good.  W  hen 
 our  blessed  Lord  was  taking  His  leave  of  His 
 dear  disciples,  to  whom  He  was  united  in  the 
 bonds  of  everlasting  love ;  when  we  find  Him 
 solemnly  making,  as  it  were,  His  last  will  and 
 testament  in  their  favor,  what  is  the  legacy  He 
 bequeaths  to  them  ?  Not  worldly  grandeur, 
 riches,  or  pleasures  ;  for  He  too  well  knew  the 
 emptiness  and  dangerous  tendency  of  all  these 
 things,  to  wish  His  beloved  followers  a  large 
 participation  of  them  ;  on  the  contrary,  He  tells 
 them  plainly,  that  in  the  world  they  should  have 
 tribulation.  Peace  is  the  blessing  He  devises  to 
 them  ;  <  peace  I  leave  with  you,  my  peace  I  give 
 «  unto  you.'  Surely  then  we  have  reason  to  con- 
 clude, that  peace  is  a  benefit,  which  we  cannot  too 
 earnestly  desire,  nor  too  highly  prize.  And 
 indeed  it  is  of  so  great  importance,  that  none  of 
 the  comforts  of  the  present  life  can  be  enjoyed 
 without  it ;  nor,  without  it,  can  we  entertain  any 
 pleasing  hope  of  that  happiness  which  is  to  come. 
 For  this  comprehensive  good,  our  church  teaches 
 us  to  pray,  in  the  following  excellent  words. 
 
 4  O  God,  who  art  the  Author  of  peace  and 
 <  Lover  of  concord,  in  knowledge  of  whom  stan- 
 *  deth  our  eternal  life,  whose  service  is  perfect 
 1  freedom    defend  us  Thy  humble  servants  in  all 
 
183 
 
 *  assaults  of  our  enemies,  that  we,  surely  trusting 
 
 ♦  in  Thy  defence,  may  not  fear  the  power  of  any 
 '  adversaries,  through  the  might  of  Jesus  Christ 
 !  our  Lord.  Amen.' 
 
 Are  we  sensible  of  the  importance  of  an  ac- 
 quaintance writh  this  amiable  inhabitant  of  the 
 heavenly  world  ?  Are  we  earnestly  desirous  that 
 the  Dove  should  bring  the  olive  branch,  and  plant 
 it  in  our  bosoms  ?  To  whom  should  we  apply  but 
 to  God  ?   For  He  is  <  the  Author  of  peace.'  In 
 whatever  point  of  view  we  consider  this  com- 
 prehensive benefit,  God  is  the  source,  whence  it 
 flows.    Are  we  involved  in  the  calamity  of  war  ? 
 The  real   cause  of  national    calamity  is  sin. 
 God  only  can  restore  tranquillity  to  our  borders. 
 And  surely  the  most  effectual  method  of  obtaining 
 it  would  be,  not  to  add  the  spirit  of  intestine  dis- 
 cord to  the  tumult  that  reigns  without,  but  to 
 address  ourselves  by  repentance  and  prayer  to 
 Him,  who  is  <  the  Author  of  peace.'    He  only 
 can  make  our  inveterate  foes  willing  to  return 
 the  murderous  weapon  to  its  sheath,  and  change 
 the  din  of  war  into  thanksgiving  and  praise.  Do 
 we  enjoy  the  blessing  of  domestic  peace  ?  Are  we 
 of  one  mind  in  an  house  ?   Let  us  be  thankful  to 
 God  for  so  signal  a  mercy  ;   whether  the  com- 
 forts, flowing  from  it,  arise  from  an  union  of 
 spirit  in  the  faith  of  the  gospel  ;  or  only  from  the 
 restraint,  which  civilization  imposes  on  the  rag- 
 
183 
 
 ing  passions  of  the  unsanctified  bosom.  For  man, 
 unconverted,  and  unrestrained  by  laws,  or  other 
 effects  of  God's  overruling  providence,  would 
 prove  a  tyger  to  his  domestics  and  neighbours. 
 We  have  among  us  instances  enough  to  shew 
 what  man  is,  when  left  to  himself.  In  many 
 houses  the  husband  and  wife,  the  parents  and 
 children,  the  master  and  servants,  live  together 
 nearly  on  the  same  terms  as  do  the  wild  beasts  of 
 the  forest.  God  is  *  the  Author  of  peace  ;9  and 
 it  is  owing  either  to  the  happy  influence  of  His 
 renewing  grace,  or  the  kind  interference  of  His 
 providence,  that  we  enjoy  any  of  the  comforts  of 
 social  life.  Abandoned  to  the  boisterous  tempers 
 of  our  own  fallen  nature,  we  should  prove  con- 
 tinual tormentors,  both  of  ourselves  and  of  all 
 around  us.  But  the  most  important  considera- 
 tion of  that  peace,  of  which  God  is  the  Author, 
 yet  remains  to  be  mentioned  ;  peace  rcith  God. 
 W  hile  man  continued  in  a  state  of  innocence,  the 
 most  perfect  friendship  subsisted  between  God 
 and  His  creatures.  But  the  admission  of  sin  set 
 God  and  the  sinner  at  variance.  Had  no  method 
 been  discovered  for  the  restoration  of  amity,  and 
 the  reconciliation  of  the  parties  each  to  the  other  ; 
 the  breach  must  have  terminated  in  the  everlast- 
 ing separation  of  the  sinner  from  God  and 
 happiness  :  for  6  how  can  two  walk  together,  ex- 
 <  cept  they  be  agreed  ?'*  And  between  a  polluted 
 
 *  Amos  iii.  3. 
 
184 
 
 sinner  and  an  Holy  God,  with  whom  iniquity 
 cannot  dwell,*   there  must  be,  apparently  to 
 human  reason,  the  most  irreconcileable  disagree- 
 ment.   But  1  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  for  the 
 '  great  love  wherewith  He  loved  us,'  hath  to  our 
 astonishment  provided  means,  whereby  on  the 
 one  hand  His  own  attributes  might  all  be  glorified 
 in  the  restoration  of  sinners  to  His  favor  ;  and 
 whereby  on  the  other  the  sinner's  heart  might  be 
 so  changed,  as  to  be  rendered  again  capable  of 
 communion  with  God.    All  this  is  effected  by 
 that  wonderful  display  of  almighty  love,  which 
 Christ  Jesus  made  from  the  redeeming  cross. 
 Therefore,  He  is  by  the  Apostle  emphatically 
 stiled  «  our  Peace  ;'f  because  His  blood,  by  that 
 perfect  atonement  for  sin,  which  its  effusion  made, 
 hath  reconciled  God  to  us  ;  and,  when  applied  to 
 the  conscience  by  faith,  reconciles  us  to  God. 
 Moreover,  the  human  '  mind,'  in  its  natural  state, 
 *  is  enmity  against  God ;  for  it  is  not  subject 
 <  to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be.'  But 
 when,  *  being  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace 
 '  with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  f  and 
 are  brought  to  a  perception  of  the  love,  where- 
 with He  hath  loved  us  ;  we  lay  down  the  arms  of 
 our  rebellion,  and  submit  ourselves  to  His  mild 
 sceptre;  and  thenceforward  peace  regains  her 
 
 Psa.  v.  4.      t  Eph.  ii.  14. 
 
185 
 
 throne  in  the  believing  heart.  Are  you  enjoying, 
 Christian  reader,  peace  with  God  ?  You  know 
 the  value  of  the  blessing,  and  the  source  whence 
 it  is  derived.  Is  the  reader  destitute  of  it  ?  Is 
 his  own  conscience  his  bitter  enemy  ?  Does  he 
 dislike  that  which  God  has  commanded  ;  and  fear 
 that  which  lie  has  threatened  ?  If  such  a  person 
 be  not  determined  in  his  enmity  against  God  and 
 himself,  surely  he  will  rejoice  to  hear  that  God  is 
 *  the  Author  of  peace,  and  Lover  of  concord.'  As 
 God  delights  in  the  happiness  of  His  rational 
 creatures,  He  is  willing  to  be  at  peace  with  them. 
 What  proofs  has  He  not  given,  that  He  is  *  the 
 4  Lover  of  concord  :'  The  truth  of  it  is  written 
 as  with  a  sun-beam  in  the  death  of  Jesus,  and  in 
 the  promise  of  His  Spirit.  O  !  what  an  argument 
 for  faith  does  this  title  of  our  God  afford  !  If  He 
 loves  concord,  with  what  assurance  may  I  return 
 to  him  confessing  my  sins,  and  casting  myself  at 
 His  feet  !  That  He  is  i  the  lover  of  concord'  ap- 
 pears from  the  character  of  those  who  are  begot- 
 ten again  by  His  Spirit.  For  His  children  re- 
 semble their  infinitely  gracious  parent.  Every 
 feature  of  the  renewed  mind,  of  the  <  new7  creature 
 in  C  hrist  Jesus,'  is  a  transcript  made  by  the  Spirit 
 of  grace  from  the  original  perfection  of  the  Divine 
 nature.  And  is  not  a  Spirit  of  love  and  concord 
 one  of  the  chief  graces  of  the  Christian  charac- 
 
186 
 
 ter  ?  The  beam  of  light,  which  descends  from 
 the  sun,  is  not  more  truly  of  the  same  quality  with 
 that  glorious  orb  ;  the  drop  of  water,  which  is 
 severed  from  the  ocean,  is  not  more  truly  of  the 
 same  matter  with  the  mass,  with  which  it  had 
 been  blended,  than  the  spirit  of  forgiveness, 
 peace,  concord,  and  love,  which  more  or  less 
 reigns  in  the  bosom  of  every  child  of  God,  is  an 
 emanation  from  the  Divine  fulness.  <  God  is 
 «  love  ;  and  he  that  dwelleth  in  love,  dwelleth  in 
 «  God,  and  God  in  him.'  Is  he  then,  whom  grace 
 hath  created  anew  after  the  Divine  likeness,  ear- 
 nestly solicitous  that  those  with  whom  he  once 
 associated  in  rebellion,  should  return  to  their  of- 
 fended Maker,  and  find  mercy  ?  God,  who  is 
 the  author  and  giver  of  that  solicitude,  must  be 
 infinitely  more  compassionate.  The  question 
 then,  which  remains  to  be  answered  by  the  con- 
 science of  each  individual,  is,  are  you  desirous  of 
 peace  with  God  ?  Consider  how  hypocritical  is 
 the  use,  which  you  make  of  this  prayer,  if  your 
 heart  be  not  truly  desirous  of  possessing  and 
 maintaining  peace  with  God. 
 
 This  peace  can  only  be  derived  from  the  know- 
 ledge of  God.  For  «  in  the  knowledge  of  Him 
 «  standeth  our  eternal  life,'  of  which  present 
 peace  is  the  earnest  and  foretaste.  Those, 
 therefore,  who  believe  their  own  prayers,  will  ar- 
 dently desire  this  knowledge  of  God  ;  and  be  so- 
 licitous in  inquiring,  what  it  is,  and  bow  it  is  to  be 
 
187 
 
 obtained.  That  it  is  more  than  a  cold  assent  to 
 the  Being  and  Providence  of  God,  is  plain  from 
 this  consideration  ;  that  there  are  great  multi- 
 tudes of  persons,  who  allow  His  existence  and  pro- 
 fess a  belief  in  his  providence,  and  vet  enjoy  no 
 fellowship  with  Him  on  earth,  nor  cultivate  any 
 lively  hope  of  the  pleasures  which  are  at  His  right 
 hand  for  ever  more.  Such  a  conviction  as  this 
 will  leave  us  in  all  the  horrors  of  a  fallen  state  ; 
 for  the  very  6  devils  believe  and  tremble.'  When 
 eternal  life  is  annexed  to  an  acquaintance  with 
 God,  such  a  knowledge  of  Him  must  indisputably 
 be  intended,  as  He  has  revealed  in  his  word.  All 
 the  mistakes  which,  are  made  about  religion,  ori- 
 ginate in  ignorance  of  the  true  character  of  God. 
 Hence  it  is,  that  the  careless  sinner  pursues  quiet- 
 ly *'  the  way  of  his  heart,'  and  yet  dreams  of  im- 
 punity ;  though  he  lives  in  the  neglect  of  the  great 
 salvation,  and  the  habitual  practice  of  sin.  Did 
 he  verily  know  God,  he  could  not  satisfy  himself 
 with  such  silly  apologies,  as  « that  many  are  worse 
 
 •  than  himself or  1  that  his  natural  appetites  are 
 «  strong,  and  that  there  is  no  harm  in  their  un.- 
 
 *  bounded  gratification. ,#  Were  not  las  mind  desti- 
 tute of  all  acquaintance  with  the  perfections  of  the 
 Godhead;  he  would  be  afraid  to  postpone  the  work 
 of  repentance  to  a  future  day.  From  the  same 
 fruitful  source  of  error  arises  also  the  blunder  of 
 
 *  Pa.  xciv.  I — 11. 
 
188 
 
 the  Pharisaic  formalist,  who  fancies  that  the  law 
 of  God  may  he  satisfied  with  a  partial,  instead  of 
 a  perfect  obedience  :  or,  that  Christ  came  into  the 
 world  to  introduce  a  remedial  law  :  and  that 
 by  the  merit  of  obedience  thereto  man  is  to  be  jus- 
 tified and  saved  ;  that  he  must  do  what  he  can 
 for  himself,  and  leave  the  remainder  to  Christ  ; 
 in  consequence  of  which,  man  has  a  right  to  glory 
 in  his  own  righteousness,  so  far  as  it  is  supposed 
 to  extend  ;  although  the  plan  of  redemption  in 
 Christ  Jesus  is  so  laid  by  infinite  wisdom,  that 
 no  flesh  shall  be  permitted  to  glory  in  his  pres- 
 ence.* Did  he  know  the  holiness  and  justness 
 of  the  Divine  nature,  he  would  discover  his  own 
 helplessness  ;  and  he  would  plainly  perceive,  that 
 the  scheme  of  a  remedial  law  is  blasphemy  against 
 God,  since  it  represents  Him  as  enjoining  and  ap- 
 proving that,  which  is  imperfect  and  consequent- 
 ly sinful.  It  is  not  the  doctrines  of  grace,  but 
 this  wretched  system  of  modern  Divinity,  which 
 makes  God  the  author  and  approver  of  sin.  So 
 soon  as  a  man  becomes  acquainted  with  God,  he 
 instantly  discovers  the  necessity  of  justification 
 by  the  obedience  of  Christ,  and  regeneration  by 
 Mis  spirit  ;  and  the  propriety  of  a  state  of  total 
 self-renunciation,  and  intirc  dependence  on  Christ 
 alone. 
 
 *  1  Cor.  i.  29. 
 
189 
 
 Returning  from  this  short  digression,  it  will 
 be  proper  for  us  to  inquire,  wherein  this  knowl- 
 edge of  God  consists,  which  is  here  connected 
 with  eternal  life.    God  has  revealed  in  His  word 
 the  perfections  of  His  nature,  so  far  as  it  is  ne- 
 cessary for  us  to  be  acquainted  with  them  :  and 
 in  the  incarnation,  life,  and  death  of  Jesus,  we 
 have  a  picture  of  the  ever  blessed  God  drawn  to 
 the  life.    For  Jesus  is  <  the  image  of  the  invisi- 
 '  ble  God,'  so  that  <  whosoever  hath  seen  him  hath 
 4  seen  the  Father.'     God  then  is  revealed  in 
 scripture  as  a  being  of  infinite  Holiness.  He 
 dwelleth  in  the  height  of  His  sanctuary,  at  the 
 remotest  distance  from  all  possibility  of  pollution. 
 What  striking  ideas  of  the  purity  of  the  Divine  na- 
 ture are  conveyed  to  the  mind  by  the  awful  cere- 
 monies, that  were  enjoined  to  the  Israelites,  when 
 the  most  High  descended  to  promulgate  His  sac- 
 red law  on  Mount  Sinai  !*  Surely  we  may  con- 
 clude from  the  thunderings,  and  lightnings,  and 
 earthquake ;  from  the  trepidation  of  Moses  and 
 the  horror  of  his  people  ;  that  6  the  Lord  our  God 
 *  is  holy,'  yea,  «  glorious  in  holiness.'    In  the 
 character  and  life  of  Jesus  also,  we  have  an  open 
 exemplification  of  this  attribute.    For  He  was  a 
 lamb  without  blemish  and  without  spot.    He  did 
 no  sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  His  mouth, 
 
 *  See  Exod.  xix.  10,  &c.   Corap.  Hebr.  xii.  18,  &c. 
 B2 
 
190 
 
 He  was  holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  separate  from 
 sinners.  Like  the  sun  in  his  daily  round,  He  went 
 about  doing  good  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men  ; 
 and  is  in  the  most  strict  and  incommunicable 
 sense  of  the  word  <  Jesus  Christ  the  Righ- 
 
 *  teous.'  Whosoever  therefore  contemplated 
 the  character  and  conduct  of  Jesus,  might  therein 
 have  discerned  holiness  itself  made  visible.  Now 
 a  persuasion  of  the  holines  of  God  in  our  own 
 heart  is  essential  to  salvation.  For  without  it  we 
 must  remain  ignorant  of  the  nature  and  evil  of 
 sin,  and  the  necessity  of  renovation  and  sanctifi- 
 cation.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  those, 
 who  consider  God  as  like  to  themselves,  should 
 confound  a  reformation  from  outward  immorality 
 with  conversion  of  heart*  Whereas  he,  who  is 
 taught  of  God,  clearly  discerns  his  own  inward 
 defilement ;  and  learns,  with  Job,  to  '  abhor  him- 
 <  self  and  repent  in  dust  and  ashes.'  When  a  dis- 
 covery is  made  to  him  of  the  immaculate  purity 
 of  God,  with  Isaiah  he  exclaims,  « wo  is  me  ;  for 
 \  I  am  undone,  because  I  am  a  man  of  unclean 
 «  lips,  and  I  dwell  in  the  midst  of  a  people  of  un- 
 
 *  clean  lips  ;  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  the  King, 
 
 *  the  Lord  of  hosts.' — A  knowledge  of  the  inflexi- 
 ble Justice  of  God  is  also  essential  to  a  participa- 
 tion of  eternal  life.  The  existence  of  this  perfect 
 tion  appears  in  the  destruction  of  the  old  world, 
 and  the  cities  of  the  plain.  It  is  also  ev  ident  from 
 the  damnation  of  the  Angels,  who  kept  not  their 
 
191 
 
 first  estste  ;  and  from  all  the  threatenings  of  the 
 scriptures.  But  it  shines  with  the  brightest  lus- 
 tre round  the  bleeding  temples  of  the  Lamb  of 
 God.  How  awfully  strict  must  He  be,  in  main- 
 taining the  sanctions  of  His  perfect  law,  who, 
 
 *  Rather  than  His  Justice  should  bestain'd, 
 
 *  Hath  stain'd  the  cross.'* 
 
 Now  unless  we  have  some  proper  conceptions 
 of  this  attribute  of  God,  we  shall  discover  no  ne- 
 cessity of  the  death  of  Christ,  we  shall  fancy  that 
 God  might  by  an  act  of  His  sovereign  authority 
 have  forgiven  sin  ;  and  all  our  apprehensions  of 
 His  love,  and  gratitude  for  it,  will  be  cold  and 
 lifeless.  It  is  a  due  conviction  of  the  glory  of  this 
 divine  perfection,  that  excites  in  the  believing 
 heart  that  ardor  of  thankfulness  which  it  feels  ; 
 and  which  causes  the  redeemed  sinner  to  cry  out, 
 while  gazing  on  his  incarnate  God  stretched  on 
 the  Cross,  *  Behold,  what  manner  of  love  He 
 «  hath  vouchsafed  to  such  a  wretch  as  me  !'  It 
 would  also  be  easy  to  show  the  necessity  of  an  ac- 
 quaintance with  the  other  perfections  of  the  God- 
 head. But,  lest  the  present  essay  should  be  ex- 
 tended to  an  unusual  length,  one  particular  more 
 shall  suffice.  A  knowledge  of  the  Love  of  God 
 is  essential  to  salvation.  For  a  man  may  know 
 Him  to  be  just,  and  holy,  and  by  his  apprehen- 
 sions of  these  tremendous  attributes  be  driven  to 
 
 Dr.  Young's  Night  Thoughts- 
 
192 
 
 despair  ;  unless  at  the  same  time,  a  manifestation 
 of  the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord  be  made  to  the 
 mind.  Without  this  there  can  be  no  genuine  re- 
 pentance, faith,  love,  hope  or  joy.  But  as  this 
 subject  has  been  already  presented  to  our  con- 
 templation, it  will  be  needless  here  to  expatiate 
 on  it  any  farther.  It  is,  however,  necessary  to 
 remark,  that  this  knowledge  of  God  is  not  mere 
 theory  or  speculation  ;  but  it  is  such  a  kind  of  in- 
 formation, as  communicates  life  to  the  soul, 
 awakening  it  to  sensibility,  and  exciting  it  to 
 pant  after  God.  It  transforms  the  soul  into  the 
 Divine  image,  by  enabling  it  to  appreciate  every 
 object  by  the  standard  of  inspired  truth,  and  by 
 producing  emotions  of  love  to  God,  because  He 
 hath  first  loved  us.  It  is  a  knowledge  that  is  al- 
 ways accompanied  by  humility  of  heart ;  for  the 
 sinner,  who  is  instructed  aright  in  the  character 
 of  God,  must  lie  prostrate  in  the  dust  at  His  foot- 
 stool, in  silent  admiration  of  that  grace  and  glo- 
 ry, which  irradiate  the  countenance  of  the  Divine 
 Majesty.  If  your  knowledge  of  God  be  such,  as  is 
 here  connected  with  eternal  life  ;  then  the  effect 
 of  beholding  the  glory  of  God  has  been  similar  to 
 that,  which  is  experienced  by  one,  who  gazes  on 
 the  natural  sun  ;  for  his  eyes  are  thereby  so  pow- 
 erfully affected,  that  he  is  rendered  incapable  of 
 looking  as  before  on  terrestrial  objects  :  and,  if 
 you  have  seen  the  glory  of  God,  as  it  shines  in 
 the  face  of  Jesus  Christ,  you  look  around  you  on 
 
19S 
 
 the  things  of  time  and  sense  witli  an  indifference, 
 to  which  you  were  before  a  stranger.  This 
 knowledge  of  God  is  eternal  life.  The  life  it  pro- 
 duces in  the  soul  is  similar  in  kind,  though  not  in 
 degree,  to  that,  which  saints  made  perfect  enjoy: 
 for  this  knowledge  has  always  a  sanctifying  effi- 
 cacy. The  justification  of  him,  who  believes,  is 
 indeed  complete  ;  but  his  sanctificati on  is  par- 
 tial :  it  is  begun  through  grace,  and  will  be  grad- 
 ually carried  on  to  farther  degrees  of  maturity, 
 in  proportion  as  his  acquaintance  with  God  in- 
 creases ;  till  it  be  perfected  at  his  dismission 
 from  the  body,  and  at  the  resurrection  of  the  just. 
 To  know  God  in  Christ  is  also  eternal  life,  both 
 as  it  is  the  sure  and  only  way  to  it  ;  and  as  it  is 
 the  earnest  and  beginning  of  it :  for  the  peace  of 
 conscience,  the  love  to  God,  the  sensations  of  de- 
 light in  Him,  the  desire  after  conformity  to  His 
 image,  and  obedience  to  His  will,  which  it  uni- 
 formly produces,  are  real  foretastes  of  glory,  and 
 infallible  evidences  of  a  right,  founded  on  re- 
 demption, to  the  possession  of  the  purchased  in- 
 heritance. And  the  complete  enjoyments  of  hea- 
 ven will  partly  consist  in  the  clear  discoveries, 
 that  will  then  be  vouchsafed  to  us,  of  the  glorious 
 perfections  of  the  Godhead,  when  we  shall  see  eye 
 to  eye,  and  face  to  face.  O  blessed  knowledge, 
 which  thus  enriches  the  human  soul !  How  hap- 
 py the  man,  who  is  possessed  of  it !  How  pitiable 
 the  case  of  those,  who  have  substituted  any 
 
194 
 
 thing  in  the  place  of  it  !  For,  if  it  be  <  life  eter- 
 6  nal  to  know  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus 
 4  Christ,  whom  He  hath  sent it  is,  on  the  con- 
 trary, eternal  death  to  remain  in  ignorance  there- 
 of. And  if  you  have  never  sought  it,  as  the  one 
 thing  needful  to  happiness,  be  assured  that  hither- 
 to you  possess  it  not. 
 
 How  delightful  is  our  social  worship,  when  we 
 personally  experience,  that  6  God's  service  is  per- 
 *  feet  freedom  !'  The  freedom  talked  of  so  much 
 in  these  licentious  times,  would  prove  in  all  cases, 
 as  it  has  in  one,  a  liberty  of  depriving  each  other 
 of  property,  peace,  and  life. 
 
 *  But  there  is  yet  a  liberty  unsung 
 
 *  By  poets,  and  by  senators  unprais'd, 
 
 '  Which  monarchs  cannot  grant,  nor  all  the  pow'rs 
 
 *  Of  earth  and  hell,  confed'rate  take  away. 
 
 *  A  liberty  which  persecution,  fraud, 
 
 *  Oppression,  prisons,  have  no  power  to  bind, 
 
 *  Which  whoso  tastes  can  be  enslav'd  no  more, 
 '  'Tis  liberty  of  heart,  deriv'd  from  heav'n, 
 
 '  Bought  with  HIS  blood,  who  gave  it  to  mankind*, 
 
 *  And  sealed  with  the  same  token.    It  is  held 
 
 *  By  charter,  and  that  charter  sanction'd  sure 
 1  By  th'  unimpeachable  and  awful  oath 
 
 *  And  promise  of  a  God.  
 
 *  There  is  a  paradise  that  fears 
 
 4  No  forfeiture,  and  of  its  fruits  He  sends 
 {  Large  prelibation  oft  to  saints  below. 
 '  Of  these  the  first  in  order,  and  the  pledge 
 i  And  confident  assurance  of  the  rest, 
 
 *  Is  liberty.    A  flight  into  His  arms 
 
 '  Ere  yet  mortality's  fine  threads  give  way, 
 
193 
 
 *  A  clear  escape  from  tyrannizing  lust, 
 1  And  fall  immunity  from  penal  woe.'* 
 
 The  service  of  sin,  Satan,  and  the  world,  is^ 
 perfect  thraldom.  Continual  fears  of  loss  or  disap- 
 pointment haunt  the  wretched  slaves  of  these  hard 
 task-masters.  Though  various  are  the  employ- 
 ments in  which  (  the  servants  of  sin'f  arc  engag- 
 ed, yet,  wretched  is  the  drudgery  of  all.i  One 
 man  is  instigated  to  destroy  his  constitution,  and 
 ruin  his  soul  by  the  beastly  practice  of  drunken- 
 ness. Another  brings  his  own  body  to  the  gal- 
 lows, and  his  soul  to  hell  by  acts  of  fraud,  rapine, 
 or  violence,  committed  either  on  the  person  or 
 property  of  his  neighbor.  A  third  is  impelled  to 
 defy  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth  by  blaspheming 
 His  name,  or  breaking  His  sabbath.  These  are 
 The  lowest  menials  of  the  unhappy  family.  There 
 are  others  who  have  higher  rank,  but  are  equally 
 in  a  state  of  bondage  with  the  former  :  Such  are 
 the  covetous,  the  ambitious,  amljthc  man  of  fashion, 
 
 *  Cowrer's  Ta?k,  p.  209,  210.  +  Rom.  vi.  20. 
 
 +  How  pathetically  is  this  described  in  our  Lord's  beautiful 
 parable  of  the  prodigal  son  !  In  which  we  are  told  that  the  unhap- 
 py spendthrift,  '  when  he  began  to  br  in  want,  went  and  joined 
 1  himself  to  a  citizen  of  that  country,  who  sent  him  into  his  fields 
 '  to  feed  swine.'  How  degrading  an  emplcy,and  yet  how  descrip- 
 tive an  image  of  that,  in  which  all  the  dupes  of  sensuality  are  en- 
 gaged, wlio  serve  divers  lusts  and  pleasure^  !  1  And  he  would  fain 
 1  have  filled  his  belly  with  the  hu.ks  that  the  swine  did  eat.' 
 Wretched  state  !  to  be  seeking  happiness  for  the  soul  from  the 
 trough  of  sensual  gratification  ! 
 
196 
 
 who  live  without  God  in  the  world  $  such  also  is 
 the  formalist  and  self-justiciary.  For  the  Lord 
 of  this  family  is  as  much  obeyed,  and  his  service 
 as  faithfully  attended  to,  by  the  decent  moralist, 
 if  his  heart  be  kept  back  from  God,  as  by  the 
 drunkard  and  debauchee*  Cruel  is  the  treat- 
 ment which  the  slaves  of  sin  receive.  Their  eyes 
 are  first  put  out,f  lest  they  should  discover  the 
 turpitude  and  danger  of  the  service  ;  and  then 
 they  are  hurried  on  in  the  way  that  leadethto  ev- 
 erlasting destruction  :  for ( the  God  of  this  world 
 £  blitideth  the  minds  of  them  that  believe  not,  lest 
 «  the  light  of  the  glorious  gospel  of  Christ,  who  is 
 «  the  image  of  God,  should  shine  unto  them.' 
 How  happy  are  those,  who  are  delivered  from  this 
 captivity,  and  are  become  servants  to  God  ;  who 
 have  «  their  fruit  unto  holiness,  and  the  end  ever- 
 ( lasting  life  !'  To  angels  and  saints  made  perfect, 
 God's  service  is  «  perfect  freedom  f  freedom  from 
 those  uneasy  sensations,  which  all  the  ungodly 
 experience  in  the  performance  of  religious  acts, 
 the  torments  of  fear  and  the  loathings  of  disgust. 
 Therein  part  of  thUr  happiness  consists  ;  so 
 that  whatever  be  the  service,  in  which  God  em- 
 ploys them,  in  that  they  find  their  heaven.  To 
 believing  sinners  on  earth,  so  soon  as  they  believe 
 
 *  Rom.  vi,  16.   *  His  servants  ye  are,  to  whom  ye  obey.' 
 
 +  The  prodigal  son  is  represented  by  our  Lord  as  deprived  of 
 reason,  till  he  formed  the  resolution  of  returning  to  his  Father; 
 and  then  he  is  said  to  1  come  to  himself.'   Luke  x  v.  27, 
 
197 
 
 in  Jesus,  and  enjoy  communion  with  God  in  the 
 path  of  duty.  « His  service  is  perfect  freedom.' 
 If  any  fears  remain,  if  any  weariness  oppress 
 them,  it  arises  not  from  the  nature  of  the  service 
 but  the  imperfection  of  their  present  state.  This 
 they  happily  know,  and  are  looking  forward  with 
 longing  desire  to  the  arrival  of  that  period,  when 
 the  service  of  God  shall  be  as  much  the  source  of 
 delight  to  them,  as  it  now  is  to  their  elder  breth- 
 ren ;  who,  being  freed  from  the  burden  of  the 
 flesh,  are  safely  landed  on  the  blissful  shore, 
 where  the  servants  of  God  rest  not  day  nor  night 
 in  their  Master's  work.  But  do  the  generality  of 
 our  worshippers  prove  the  service  of  God  to  be 
 freedom  in  any  respect  ?  Rather  is  it  not  perfect 
 bondage  to  them  ?  Is  not  the  sabbath  to  them  the 
 least  pleasurable  day  of  the  seven,  and  the  work 
 of  it  less  gratifying  than  any  worldly  engage- 
 ment ?  Must  they  not  own  that  the  more  spiritual 
 the  service  is,  the  more  disgusting  it  proves  to 
 them  ?  Do  they  not  long  for  the  termination  of  it, 
 that  they  may  return  to  that,  which  is  more  con- 
 genial to  their  inclinations  ?  How  can  such  per- 
 sons join  in  our  liturgy,  and  call,  6  God's  service 
 <  perfect  freedom  ?'  Out  of  their  own  mouths  they 
 are  condemned,  as  declaring  with  their  lips  what 
 their  hearts  deny* 
 
 s 
 
198 
 
 The  persons,  who  in  this  excellent  collect  ad- 
 dress <  the  author  of  peace  and  lover  of  concord,' 
 profess  themselves  to  be  His  *  humble  servants/ 
 If  they  speak  the  language  of  truth,  they  have 
 given  up  their  hearts  to  God,  and  devoted  them- 
 selves to  Him.  While  they  confess  themselves 
 unworthy  the  meanest  office  in  the  service  of  such 
 a  Master,  they  feel  in  their  hearts,  that  *  it  is  bet- 
 
 *  ter  to  be  a  door-keeper  in  the  house  of  God,  than 
 <  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  ungodliness/  As  God 
 has  declared  Himself  willing  to  receive  them  into 
 His  service,  they  willingly  take  hrs  yoke  upon 
 them,  and  prove  that  *  His  yoke  is  easy,  and  His 
 
 *  burden  light.'  How  awful  it  is  to  consider  that 
 any,  who  daily  prove  themselves  to  be  the  slaves 
 of  sin,  should  come  and  avow  themselves  God's 
 
 *  humble  servants.'  0  that  such  could  be  brought 
 to  attend  to  the  awakening  questions  suggested  by 
 the  Psalmist,  \  He  that  planted  the  ear,  shall  He 
 '  not  hear  \  He  that  formed  the  eye,  shall  He  not 
 6  gee  ?** 
 
 The  servants  of  God,  while  in  the  present  world 
 are  in  an  enemy's  country.  They  are  exposed  to 
 a  thousand  evils  in  mind,  body,  and  estate. 
 Their  tenements  of  clay  are  liable  to  various  ca- 
 lamitous accidents,  and  diseases  almost  without 
 number.  Their  property,  if  they  possess  any, 
 #iay  at  any  moment  make  to  itself  wings,  and  lij 
 
 *  Pfialm  xcir.  P. 
 
199 
 
 away.  But  these  are  not  the  objects  which  prin- 
 cipally employ  a  believer's  concern.  To  him  the 
 most  important  interest  is  that  of  the  immortal 
 soul.  And  to  what  tremendous  perils  is  that  ev- 
 ery day,  hour,  and  moment,  exposed  !  When  he 
 considers  the  enemies,  which  are  in  league  against 
 him,  the  devil,  the  world  and  the  flesh,  each  of 
 whom  is  stronger  than  Goliah  ;  his  heart  is  ready 
 to  fail  through  fear.  When  he  reflects  that 
 Adam  fell  from  a  state  of  innocence ;  that  David, 
 the  man  after  God's  own  heart,  was  seduced  from 
 the  state  of  obedience  ;  and  that  Peter,  in  a  mo- 
 ment of  temptation,  denied  his  beloved  Lord  ;  he 
 trembles  for  himself.  Such  an  one  sees  the  ex- 
 cellence of  the  petition,  which  our  church  has 
 here  taught  us  to  adopt ;  6  Defend  us  thy  humble 
 
 *  servants  in  all  assaults  of  our  enemies.'  What 
 could  Jonah  do  for  himself  in  the  belly  of  the  fish, 
 when,  to  use  his  own  emphatic  expressions, « the 
 
 *  waters  compassed  him  about  even  to  the  soul, 
 «the  depth  closed  him  round  about,  the  weeds 
 
 *  were  wrapt  about  his  head  ;  when  he  went  down 
 '  to' the  bottoms  of  the  mountains,  when  the  earth 
 
 *  wRh  her  bars  was  about  him,  when  his  soul 
 
 *  fainted  within  him  f  what  could  he  do  in  such 
 circumstances,  but  6  remember  the  Lord  and  look 
 
 *  again  towards  his  Holy  temple  ?'  Equally 
 hopeless  and  helpless  is  the  situation  of  every 
 child  of  God,  with  respect  to  aid  from  any  re* 
 
200 
 
 sources  of  his  own,  or  his  fellow  creatures.  As 
 Saul  said  to  David,  *  Thou  art  not  able  to  go 
 6  against  this  Philistine  to  fight  with  him,  for  thou 
 6  art  but  a  youth,  and  he  a  man  of  war  from  his 
 « youth  so  every  believer  knows  himself  to  be 
 a  bruised  reed,  which  every  foot  may  easily 
 crush  ;  and  his  spiritual  enemies  to  be  more  in 
 number  than  the  hairs  of  his  head,  each  of 
 whom  hath  slain  its  thousands.  What  can  he  do 
 but  look  to  the  mighty  God  of  Jacob  for  help  ? 
 Knowing  that  every  day,  in  which  he  is  upheld 
 in  the  exercise  of  the  functions  of  Divine  life,  he 
 is  a  monument  of  almighty  grace  and  power ; 
 and  that  his  continuance  in  the  faith  and  hope  of 
 the  gospel,  is  as  great  a  proof  of  the  interference 
 of  Omnipotence,  as  though  a  mill-stone  were  sus- 
 pended in  the  atmosphere  without  a  prop,  or  a 
 spark  of  fire  were  kept  alive  in  the  very  midst  of 
 the  raging  sea.  Surely,  if  the  reader  does  not 
 perceive  the  necessity  of  a  daily  importunate  use 
 of  this  petition,  it  is  because  he  is  a  stranger  to 
 himself,  and  his  true  condition  ;  because  he  is 
 not  yet  engaged  in  the  spiritual  warfare  against 
 the  devil,  the  world  and  the  flesh ;  because  h»  is 
 living  in  amity  with  the  enemies  of  his  soul's  sal- 
 vation. He  may  be  compared  to  the  Syrian  ar- 
 my, which,  being  smitten  with  blindness,  was  led 
 by  the  Prophet  into  the  midst  of  Samaria  ;  and 
 fancied  themselves  in  perfect  security,  when  they 
 
201 
 
 were  surrounded  by  the  walls  and  weapons  of 
 their  enemies,  and  wholly  in  their  power.'*  Very 
 melancholy  is  the  situation  of  such  persons.  A 
 poisonous  serpent  is  cherished  in  their  bosoms, 
 and  they  are  strangers  to  fear.  Their  house  is 
 on  fire,  and  they  are  insensible  to  danger.  The 
 cordial  use  of  the  prayer  before  us  is  a  striking 
 characteristic  of  a  christian,  which  distinguishes 
 him  from  all  others.  The  un awakened  mind  is 
 conscious  neither  of  danger  without,  nor  weak- 
 ness within.  If  duty  is  proposed,  it  thinks  itself 
 equal  to  the  undertaking;  it  discerns  none  of  the 
 difficulties  of  the  Christian  life  ;  and  therefore  it 
 can  go  on  securely  from  day  to  day,  without  any 
 lively  aspiration  after  pardon  for  the  past,  or 
 grace  for  the  future.  Whereas  the  genuine  be- 
 liever sees  his  danger,  and  knows  his  own  imbe- 
 cility ;  and  therefore  like  the  Canaanitish  wo- 
 man, he  cries  6  Lord  help  me  !'  When  he  rises 
 in  the  morning,  or  commits  himself  to  rest  at 
 night ;  when  he  engages  either  in  worldly  busi- 
 ness or  religious  duty  ;  in  short,  when  he  is  plac- 
 ed in  any  supposed  situation  whatever,  he  knows 
 his  own  inability,  to  think  and  act  right,  but  so 
 far  as  he  derives  help  from  above. 
 
 We  are  taught  to  pray,  not  for  absolute  deliv- 
 erance from  assaults  of  our  enemies,  but  for  de* 
 
 *  2  Kings,  vi.  18,  &c. 
 
 s2 
 
2(& 
 
 fence  in  them  ;  because  it  is  oftentimes  for  the 
 glory  of  God,  and  the  profit  of  his  servants  that 
 they  should  be  assaulted.  Such  assaults  are  gra- 
 ciously permitted  for  the  trial  of  their  faith 
 «  which  being  much  more  precious  than  of  gold 
 6  that  perisheth,  though  it  be  tried  with  fire,  will 
 
 <  be  found  unto  praise,  and  honor,  and  glory,  at 
 
 <  the  appearing  of  Jesus  Christ.' 
 
 Trouble,  sorrow,  need,  sickness,  and  various 
 kinds  of  adversity,  are  necessary  for  the  purifi- 
 cation of  the  children  of  God  :  and  therefore  it 
 is  written,  *  whom  the  Lord  loveth,  He  chasten- 
 
 *  eth  ;  and  scourgeth  every  son,  whom  He  re- 
 
 *  ceiveth.'     Were  we  6  without  chastisement, 
 
 <  whereof  all  are  partakers,  we  should  be  bas- 
 
 <  tards  and  not  sons.'  And,  as  inward  affliction 
 is  necessary  for  our  profit  that  we  may  «  become 
 
 *  partakers  of  His  holiness,'  so  is  temptation  al- 
 so. For,  as  the  approach  of  an  earthly  enemy 
 drives  the  straggling  soldiers  into  their  garrison ; 
 so  the  assaults  of  our  spiritual  enemies  add  speed 
 to  the  pace  of  those,  who  are  flying  for  refuge  to 
 the  hope  set  before  them  in  the  gospel.  How 
 precious  is  Christ  to  the  tempted  soul !  *  The 
 
 *  name  of  the  Lord  is  a  strong  tower  ;  the  righ- 
 4  teous,'  in  the  time  of  trial,  6  runneth  into  it,  and 
 
 <  is  safe.'  Since  our  Heavenly  Father  sees  it 
 right  to  permit  us  to  remain  in  a  state  of  trial, 
 we  must  not  pray  to  be  taken  out  of  it,  but  to  be 
 
203 
 
 preserved  from  the  evil  :*  that  we  may  he  enahled 
 by  His  grace  to  bear  the  afflictions  He  lays  on 
 us  to  His  glory  and  our  own  advantage  ;  and 
 that,  *  when  the  enemy  cometh  in  like  a  flood,' 
 threatening  to  overwhelm  us,  <  the  spirit  of  the 
 «  Lord  may  lift  up  a  standard  against  him.' 
 
 We  not  only  pray  for  exemption  from  danger, 
 but  also  from  the  distressing  apprehension  of  it : 
 even,  6  that  we  may  not  fear  the  power  of  any 
 <  adversaries.'  For  since  their  power  is  great, 
 we  should  spend  our  days  in  anxious  dread,  had 
 we  no  assurance  of  safety  from  above.  Surely 
 those  persons,  who  have  never  trembled  at  a  re- 
 view of  the  hostile  band,  are  in  a  dead  stupor  5 
 like  Jonah  who  was  asleep  in  the  sides  of  the 
 ship,  when  every  other  heart  shook  with  horror. 
 The  believer,  who  knows,  by  experience,  their 
 rage,  subtilty,  and  malice,  will  pray  for  deliver- 
 ance from  that  6  fear,  which  hath  torment  ;'  lest 
 his  mind  should  be  so  enervated  by  its  baneful 
 influence,  as  to  be  incapable  of  lighting  6  the  good 
 '  fight  of  faith and  lest  those  days  should  be 
 employed  in  groundless  apprehensions,  which 
 should  be  filled  up  in  communion  with  God,  and 
 obedience  to  his  will.  And,  as  it  is  only  through 
 faith  that  deliverance  from  evil,  and  from  the  fear 
 of  it,  can  be  experienced,  the  soldiers  of  Christ 
 
 *  John  xvii.  15> 
 
204 
 
 make  it  the  subject  of  their  earnest  request,  that 
 their  faith  may  be  strengthened ;  that  they  may 
 be  enabled  4  surely  to  trust  in  God's  defence.' 
 it  can  only  be  through  God's  defence  that  we  are 
 for  a  moment  safe  from  ruin  :  and  it  can  only  be 
 in  proportion  to  our  faith  in  His  protection,  that 
 we  are  for  a  moment  exempt  from  fear.  When  Da- 
 vid went  forth  against  Goliah,  had  he  considered 
 his  own  weak  and  unarmed  condition,  he  must 
 have  trembled  at  the  prospect  of  the  unequal  con- 
 test.   But  faith  excluded  fear  from  his  bosom. 
 
 *  Thou  comest  to  me'  (says  the  faithful  stripling 
 to  the  vaunting  champion  of  Philistia)  *  with  a 
 <  sword,  and  with  a  spear,  and  with  a  shield  :  but 
 
 *  I  come  to  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
 
 *  the  God  of  the  armies  of  Israel,  whom  thou  hast 
 
 *  defied.'  The  issue  of  the  combat  is  well  known. 
 «  So  let  all  Thine  enemies  perish,  O  Lord  ;  but 
 
 *  let  them  that  love  him  be  as  the  sun,  when  he 
 
 *  goeth  forth  in  his  might  !** 
 
 The  great  object  of  faith,  as  recommended  to 
 us  in  this  collect,  is  6  the  might  of  Jesus  Christ 
 
 *  our  Lord.'  For  He,  the  once  despised  Nazar- 
 ene,  is  «  the  mighty  God.'f  This  is  our  consola- 
 tion, that  greater  is  He  that  is  for  us  than  all 
 who  are  against  us.    He,  who  once  sat  down, 
 
 *  Judges  v.  31. 
 +  Isaiah  ix.  6. 
 
£05 
 
 wearied  with  His  journey  on  the  well  of  Samaria* 
 i  is  the  everlasting  God,  the  Lord,  the  Creator 
 6  of  the  ends  of  the  earth,  who  fainteth  not,  neither 
 g  is  weary  .'f  Wonder,  O  my  soul,  and  adore  ! 
 He  emptied  Himself,  that  thou  mightest  be  filled  ; 
 He  impoverished  Himself,  that  thou  mightest  be 
 enriched ;  He  became  weary,  that  thou  mightest 
 be  refreshed.  «  He  giveth  power  to  the  faint, 
 «  and  to  him  that  hath  no  might  He  increaseth 
 «  strength.    Even  the  youths  shall  faint  and  be 
 
 *  weary  ;  and  the  young  men  shall  utterly  fall. 
 i  But  they  that  wait  upon  the  Lord  shall  renew 
 6  their  strength  :  they  shall  mount  up  with  wings 
 '  as  eagles  ;  they  shall  run,  and  not  be  weary  : 
 
 <  and  they  shall  walk,  and  not  faint.'H  The  virtue 
 of  his  atonement  cleanses  from  all  sin  :  the  merit 
 of  His  righteousness  justifies  the  ungodly  :  the 
 prevalency  of  His  intercession  preserves  His  re- 
 deemed from  danger,  and  secures  acceptance  to 
 their  persons  and  prayers.  6  The  might'  of  His 
 arm  is  all-sufficient  to  defend  them  from  all  dan- 
 gers ghostly  and  bodily,  to  support  and  uphold 
 them  even  to  the  end.    For  <  the  Lord's  portion 
 
 *  is  His  people:  Jacob  is  the  lot  of  His  inheritance. 
 
 <  He  found  him  in  a  desert  land,  and  in  the  waste 
 6  howling  wilderness  and  with  respect  to  each 
 of  them,  *  He  leads  him  about,  He  instructs  him, 
 
 *  John  iv.  6.       +  Isai.  k\.  28. 
 
 H  Isai.  xl.  29,  30,  31-. 
 
206 
 
 *  He  keeps  him  as  the  apple  of  His  eye.    As  an 
 
 *  eagle  stirrcth  up  her  nest,  fluttering  over  her 
 
 *  young,   spreadeth  abroad  her  wings,  taketh 
 
 *  them,  hearcth  them  on  her  wings  ;  so  the  Lord 
 
 *  alone  leads,  defends,  and  saves  those,  who 
 4  trust  in  His  defence,  through  the  might  of  Jesus 
 
 *  Christ  our  Lord.'*  So  that  each  individual 
 of  His  little  flock  may  adopt  the  Apostle's  tri- 
 umphant exclamation,  and  say,  *  who  shall  lay 
 
 *  any  tiling  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect  ?   It  is 
 
 *  God  that  justifieth  ;  who  is  he  that  condemneth? 
 
 *  It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea,  rather  that  is  risen 
 
 *  again,  who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
 
 *  who  also  maketh  intercession  for  us.  Who 
 
 *  Dent,  xxiii.  9 — 12.  How  striking  is  the  image  of  God's 
 lender  care,  which  is  here  used  by  the  sacred  historian  ;  '  He 
 '  kept  him  as  the  apple  of  His  eye  which,  being  a  most  valuable 
 part  of  the  body,  and  liable  to  injury  from  the  slightest  accident, 
 the  wisdom  of  Divine  Providence  has  placed  deep  in  the  head, 
 and  secured  in  a  most  remarkable  manner  by  various  means, 
 which  like  the  several  parts  of  a  fortification,  prevent  the  enemy's 
 approach.     4  Pupilla  oculi  est  inquam  lllud  in  tunica  oculi  cor- 
 
 *  nea,  per  quod  instar  fenestra?  species  rerum  infromittuntur,  & 
 «  ad  mentem  deferuntur;  estque  adeo  id  in  oculo,quod  corruptum 
 
 *  visum  tollit  vel  minuit.     Cum  autem  inter  sensus  omnes  visus 
 
 *  homini  maxime  sit  utilis  et  necessarius  :  pupilla  oculi  censetur 
 •res  omnium  carissima,  cui  ronservandae  quisque  summo  studio 
 'invigilat:  quae  causa  est,  quod  ubi  cura  tenerrimi  amoris,  quo 
 
 *  Deuspopulum  suum  prosequitur,  et  studium  ejus  protegendi  ac 
 
 *  prosservandi,  Scriptura  hac  utatur  phrasi,  qua  hoc  in  loco  Moses, 
 4  Psa.  xvii.  8,  Zach.  ii.  8.'  Vitringae  Commentarius  ad  Canticum 
 Mosis. 
 
307 
 
 '  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ  ?  Shall 
 
 *  tribulation,  or    distress,  or   persecution,  or 
 
 *  famine,  or  nakedness,  or  peril,  or  sword  ?  ]Say 
 '  in  all  these  things  we  are  more  than  conquerors 
 
 *  through  Him  that  loved  us.    For  I  am  persuad- 
 
 *  ed  that  neither  death  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor 
 
 *  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor  things  present, 
 <  nor  things  to  come,  nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor 
 (  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us 
 «  from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesii* 
 
 *  our  Lord.'* 
 
 »  Rom.  viii.  33—39. 
 
208 
 
 ESSAY  VIII. 
 
 ON  THE    THIRD    COLLECT  AT  MoBXIffG  SEE- 
 
 vice,  for  Grace. 
 
 VARIOUS  are  the  acceptations  of  the  word 
 grace  in  the  sacred  pages.  In  its  primary  and 
 general  sense  it  signifies  the  favour  of  God.  This 
 is  the  perennial  fountain,  or  rather  the  boundless 
 ocean,  from  which  every  stream  of  blessedness 
 flows,  whether  to  angels  and  saints  made  perfect 
 in  heaven,  or  to  sinners  on  earth.  Sometimes 
 the  various  traits  of  the  Christian  character  are 
 intended  by  this  term,  such  as  faith,  hope,  love, 
 and  patience  ;  because  these  are  rivulets  flowing 
 from  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  In  other 
 places  we  must  thereby  understand  that  ability, 
 which  God  communicates  to  His  believing  peo- 
 ple for  the  performance  of  the  several  functions 
 of  the  Divine  life.  Our  life  springs  from  the 
 grace  of  God,  and  every  act  of  that  spiritual  life 
 proceeds  from  a  continual  communication  of 
 power  from  Him,  so  that  our  works  can  only  be 
 
209 
 
 spiritual  in  their  rise,  progress,  and  accomplish- 
 ment, so  far  they  are  *  begun,  continued  and 
 «  ended  in  Him.'  In  this  latter  sense  our  church 
 uses  this  important  word  in  the  rubric  that  pre- 
 cedes the  third  collect  at  morning  service ; 
 wherein  she  teaches  us  to  pray  for  supplies  of 
 grace  in  the  following  excellent  words. 
 
 •  O  Lord  our  Heavenly  Father,  Almighty, 
 
 <  Everlasting  God,  who  hast  safely  brought  us 
 
 <  to  the  beginning  of  this  day  ;  defend  us  in  the 
 «  same  with  Thy  mighty  power,  and  grant  that 
 
 <  this  day  we  fail  into  no  sin,  neither  run  into 
 (  any  kind  of  danger ;  but  that  all  our  doings 
 «  being  ordered  by  Thy  governance    may  be 
 
 <  righteous  in  Thy  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ 
 
 *  our  Lord.  Amen,'* 
 
 The  persons,  who  address  these  admirable 
 words  to  God  in  prayer,  are  evidently  supposed 
 to  be  true  believers ;  those,  whom  the  Apostle 
 Peter  describes,  as  a  *  chosen  generation,  a  royal 
 
 <  priesthood,  an  holy  nation,  a  peculiar  people,' 
 appointed  to  6  shew  forth  the  praises  of  Him,  who 
 
 <  hath  called  them  out  of  darkness  into  His  mar- 
 
 *  vellous  light,f  ai*d  to  offer  up  spiritual  sacrifices, 
 
 *  acceptable  to  God  through  Jesus  Christ.':):  For, 
 
 *  '  The  third  Collects,  both  at  morning  and  evening  service,  are 
 1  framed  oat  of  the  Greek  Euchologion.'  Weeatlt, 
 
 +  1  Pet.  ii.  9.      i  Ver.  & 
 
 T 
 
210 
 
 as  none  others  can  have  any  true  desire  after  the 
 blessings,  which  are  the  subject  of  this  prayer ;  so 
 none,  besides  them,  can  properly  use  the  mode  of 
 address,  which  is  here  adopted.  Who,  but  a 
 a  child,  can  look  up  with  confidence  in  his  heart, 
 and  a  smile  on  his  countenance,  and  say,  *  my 
 «  Father  !'  That  God  is  the  Father  of  all,  as  He 
 is  the  Author  of  all,  cannot  be  denied.  But,  if 
 this  be  the  only  source  of  consolation  we  have, 
 we  might  as  well  attempt  to  quench  our  thirst 
 with  matter  emitted  from  the  flaming  bowels  of 
 Vesuvius,  as  to  extract  comfort  from  a  considera- 
 tion of  our  relation  to  God,  as  creatures  to  a 
 Creator.  In  this  sense  God  is  the  Father  of 
 Devils,  as  much  as  of  men ;  for  He  gave  them 
 their  existence  and  upholds  it.  And,  if  this  be 
 our  only  claim  to  His  favor,  *  the  angels,  who 
 
 *  kept  not  their  first  estate,  and  are  reserved  in 
 
 *  chains  of  darkness  to  the  judgment  of  the  great 
 
 *  day,  possess  the  same.'  They  have  unhappily 
 exchanged  the  title  of  children  for  that  of  rebels  ; 
 and  so  have  we.  The  alarming  interrogatory, 
 by  which  Jehu  answered  the  inquiry  of  Joram 
 King  of  Israel,  may  be  applied  to  every  careless 
 and  impenitent  sinner  ;   4  What  hast  thou  to  do 
 
 *  with  peace  V  What  right  hast  thou  to  call 
 God  thy  Father  ?  Thou  art  wholly  a  stranger  to 
 any  filial  feelings  towards  Him,  or  to  any  sense 
 of  filial  duty  ;  and,  continuing  as  thou  art,  hast 
 ao  reason  to  expect  any  parental  Kindness  from 
 
211 
 
 Ilim.  But  the  language  of  filial  confidence  is 
 appropriate  to  those,  who  are  *  begotten  again  to 
 <  a  lively  hope  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ 
 «  from  the  dead.'*  They  were  once  aliens,  but 
 are  now  adopted  into  the  family  of  God,  and 
 made  heirs  of  God  and  joint-heirs  with  Christ. 
 And  «  because  they  are  sons,  God  has  sent  forth 
 «  the  Spirit  of  His  Son  into  their  hearts,  crying, 
 *  Abba,  Father.'f  And,  though  they  are  of  differ- 
 ent ages  and  attainments,  and  not  all  of  them  able 
 to  speak  with  equal  distinctness  ;  yet  all  of  them 
 demonstrate  the  holy  change,  which  their  adoption 
 has  produced,  by  their  dissimilitude  from  their 
 former  selves,  as  well  as  from  the  world  around 
 them  ;  and  by  their  increasing  conformity  to  God 
 fheir  Father,  to  Christ  their  elder  brother,  and  to 
 those  branches  of  the  family,  who  bear  his  perfect 
 image.  How  delightful  is  the  thought,  that  at 
 every  recurring  season  of  public  worship,  thous- 
 ands of  those,  who  have  <  access  by  one  Spirit 
 «  unto  the  Father,'  are  jointly  looking  upward, 
 and  lisping  out  His  adored  name.  We  describe 
 our  Father  by  the  place  of  His  peculiar  residence  ; 
 and  thereby  distinguish  Him  from  all  others,  to 
 whom  this  relative  title  is  sometimes  given.  For, 
 though  God  is  every  where  present  ;  so  that  if 
 we  ascended  up  into  heaven,  He  is  there  ;  were 
 we  to  make  our  bed  in  Hell,  behold,  He  is  there  ; 
 
 *  1  Pet.  i.  3. 
 
 t  Gal.  iv.  6. 
 
212 
 
 were  tve  to  take  the  wings  of  the  morning,  and 
 <lwell  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  sea ;  still  we 
 should  he  surrounded  with  His  Divine  Majesty  ; 
 yet  Heav  en  is  the  seat  of  His  glory.  And,  while 
 we  style  Him  «  our  heavenly  Father,'  we  call 
 that  to  our  remembrance,  which  is  calculated  to 
 strengthen  our  faith,  and  confirm  our  confidence 
 in  prayer.  An  earthly  parent  might  be  incapa- 
 ble of  supplying  the  wants  of  a  numerous  family  ; 
 and,  however  ardently  he  might  wish  to  afford 
 the  needful  relief,  might  be  obliged  to  dismiss 
 them  from  his  presence  with  unavailing  wishes 
 that  it  was  in  his  power  to  grant  their  requests. 
 But,  since  our  Father,  to  whom  we  repair,  dwclleth 
 in  heaven  ;  we  may  rest  assured  that  he  is  omni- 
 present, omniscient,  and  omnipotent ;  and  it  will 
 become  us  to  entertain  the  most  exalted  concep- 
 tions of  His  grace  and  power  :  and,  though  His 
 family  consist  of  unnumbered  millions  ;  though 
 every  individual  member  thereof  be  dependent  on 
 Him ;  and,  though  their  various  exigencies  be 
 fcuch,  as  no  finite  sufficiency  can  relieve  :  yet  of 
 Him  we  may  confidently  ask  and  receive,  till  our 
 joy  be  full.  No  circumstance  of  time  or  place, 
 of  unworthiness,  or  deep  distress  can  prevent  the 
 success  of  the  messages  we  send  to  *  our  heavenly 
 *  Father.' 
 
 *  Our  Heavenly  Father'  is  also  «  Almighty 
 <  God.'  When  we  ask  for  deliverance  from  sin 
 and  danger,  and  the  governance  of  all  our  doings ; 
 
213 
 
 we  implore  blessings,  which  Omnipotence  only 
 can  bestow.  How  necessary  therefore  it  is,  that 
 we  should  carry  with  us  to  the  throne  of  grace  a 
 full  persuasion  of  that  important  declaration, 
 that  <  nothing  is  impossible  with  God.'  This 
 circumstance  affords  a  fresh  instance  of  the  wis- 
 dom of  the  compilers  of  our  liturgy,  in  their 
 selection  of  those  epithets,  which  they  have 
 adopted  in  our  invocations. 
 
 Since  we  are  ever  prone  to  6  stagger  at  the 
 <  promises  of  God  through  unbelief ;'  another  of 
 His  glorious  perfections  is  here  introduced.  It  is 
 the  will  of  God  that  His  humble  servants  should 
 6  draw  near  with  boldness  to  the  throne  of  grace, 
 «  to  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  every 
 6  time  of  need.5  It  becomes  them  therefore, 
 knowing  the  constant  difficulty  of  maintaining  in 
 their  bosoms  a  full  persuasion  of  the  truth  of  the 
 promises,  to  fortify  their  minds  with  every  cor- 
 roborative illustration  of  the  nature  of  that  gra- 
 cious God,  with  whom  they  have  to  do.  He  is 
 *  Everlasting'  in  His  existence,  and  all  His 
 attributes.  We  solicit  at  His  hands  deliverance 
 from  eternal  ruin  ;  and  the  inestimable  boon  of 
 eternal  life.  Surely  no  being,  whose  duration 
 is  finite  and  limited,  can  bestow  on  us  these 
 benefits.  But  *  our  heavenly  Father,'  the  Son 
 of  His  love,  and  the  Spirit  of  His  grace,  the 
 
214 
 
 Triune  Jehovah,  is  *  without  beginning  of  days, 
 
 <  or  end  of  life.'  "With  Him  there  is  no  muta- 
 bility. What  He  has  promised,  He  lives  for  ever 
 to  perform.  Safely  therefore  may  we  conclude, 
 that  *  whatsoever  we  ask  faithfully,  we  shall 
 4  obtain  effectually.' 
 
 We  are  taught  to  acknowledge  His  over-ruling 
 Providence,  as  the  sole  cause  of  the  continuance 
 of  our  lives  and  comforts.  How  proper  a  con- 
 fession for  every  morning  is  that,  which  we  here 
 make,  even  that  <  God  hath  brought  us  safely  to 
 •  the  beginning  of  this  day,'  since  6  in  Him  we 
 
 <  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being  V  The  sense- 
 less doctrine  of  chance*  occupies  no  place  in  the 
 creed  of  a  true  member  of  our  church.  Are  the 
 hairs  of  our  head  all  numbered  ?  Is  it  true  that 
 an  insignificant  sparrow  does  not  fall  to  the 
 ground  without  our  heavenly  Father's  observation 
 and  permission  ?  Surely  then  His  children  may 
 infer  the  universality  of  His  superintendence  over 
 them  and  their  concerns.  But,  alas,  are  there 
 not  many  practical  Atheists  even  in  the  bosom  of 
 
 *  The  word  chance  is  unhappily  used  both  by  the  compilers  of 
 our  Liturgy,  and  the  translators  of  the  Bible :  (see  the  first  collect 
 after  t^e  communion  service.  Eccles.  ix.  11.  and  Luke  x.  31.  etal.) 
 but  assuredly  w  ithout  the  least  intention  of  affording  any  coun- 
 tenance to  that  system  of  impiety,  which  excludes  the  providence 
 of  God  from  the  governance  of  the  universe  and  all  things  in  it. 
 The  word  occurrence^  which  is  the  exact  meaning  both  of  the 
 hebrew  and  greek  terms,  would  have  conveyed  their  meaning; 
 and  is  not  liable  to  the  same  objection  with  the  word  ckansc. 
 
215 
 
 the  visible  church  ?  Who,  although  they  have 
 verbally  acknowledged  that  their  safety  has 
 arisen  from  the  Divine  protection,  can  open  their 
 eyes  in  the  morning,  and  enter  on  their  worldly 
 engagements  with  renewed  corporeal  vigor, 
 without  raising  their  hearts  in  grateful  adora- 
 tion of  the  boundless  goodness  of  that  almighty 
 Being,  from  whom  every  blessing  flows !  Have 
 we  not  many  nominal  Christians,  who  are  ene- 
 mies to  the  doctrine  of  a  particular  providence  ; 
 and  who  even  make  a  false  zeal  for  the  glory  of 
 God  a  pretence,  with  which  to  cover  the  unbelief 
 of  their  hearts  ?  If  they  are  pressed  with  the  pro- 
 priety of  thankfully  acknowledging  God  in  all 
 their  ways  their  excuse  for  the  base  ingratitude 
 of  their  forgetf ulness  of  Him,  is  a  wretched  notion, 
 which  contradicts  the  positive  declarations  of 
 scripture,  that  God  is  too  great  to  intermeddle 
 with  the  minute  affairs  of  mortals  ;  and  that  we 
 degrade  His  Majesty,  if  we  suppose  that  He 
 regards  matters  of  so  little  moment.*  But  these 
 objectors  themselves,  while  they  give  evident 
 proof  of  their  inattention  to,  or  disbelief  of  the 
 plainest  assertions  of  the  inspired  volume,  are  the 
 persons,  who  derogate  from  the  honor  of  God, 
 while  they  suppose  that  the  regulation  of  the 
 affairs  of  the  universe,  and  of  every  being  in  it, 
 
 *  A  Christian  is  taught  to  believe  that  God  clothes  the  grass  of 
 the  field, feeds  the  birds  of  the  air,  and  the  young  ravens  that  call 
 upon  Him.   Matt.  vi.  26,  30.   Lukexii.  24,27,  28. 
 
216 
 
 occasions  trouble  or  fatigue  to  Omniscience  and 
 Omnipotence.  Such  persons  may  be  addressed 
 in  the  words  of  the  Prophet,   6  hast  thou  not 
 
 *  known  ?  Hast  thou  not  heard,  that  the  everlast- 
 4  ing  God,  the  Lord,  the  Creator  of  the  ends  of 
 
 *  the  earth  fainteth  not,  neither  is  weary  :  there 
 4  is  no  searching  of  his  understanding  It 
 would  be  well,  if  they  would  study  the  boundless 
 compassion  of  our  God,  as  manifested  in  the  gift 
 of  His  Son;  and  they  would  soon  come  to  this 
 conclusion,  that  if  *  God  so  loved  the  world,  as 
 4  to  give  His  only  begotten  Son'  for  its  redemp- 
 tion, nothing  that  respects  the  welfare  of  those, 
 who  are  the  objects  of  this  love,  can  be  unim- 
 portant to  the  Lord  our  God.  The  true  reason 
 of  the  arguments  brought  against  the  Scripture 
 system  of  Providence,  is  the  necessity,  which  the 
 belief  of  it  establishes,  of  an  humble  walk  witfy 
 God  ;  and  the  restraint  which  it  lays  on  the 
 criminal  independence  of  the  fallen  mind  of  man. 
 
 *  Go  to  now,  ye  that  say,  to-day  or  to-morrow 
 <  we  will  go  into  such  a  city,  and  continue  there  a 
 «  year,  and  buy,  and  sell,  and  get  gain  :  whereas 
 4  ye  know  not  what  shall  be  on  the  morrow :  for 
 4  what  is  your  life  ?  It  is  even  a  vapour  that 
 4  appeareth  for  a  little  time,  and  then  vanisheth 
 «  away.   For  that  ye  ought  to  say,  if  the  Lord 
 
 *  Isa.  xl.  28. 
 
sir 
 
 '  will,  we  shall  live,  and  do  this,  or  that/*  If 
 we  <  believe  in  God,'  we  shall  own  His  hand  in 
 all  our  concerns.  At  the  return  of  every  morn- 
 ing, we  shall  gratefully  look  up  to  Him,  as  our 
 Preserver  through  the  dangers  of  the  preceding 
 night  :  like  a  mariner,  who  has  escaped  safe  to 
 shore  from  the  roaring  billows  of  the  deep,  we 
 shall  review  the  perils  through  which  we  have 
 been  brought  in  safety,  and  admire  and  adore  the 
 goodness  of  God.  Each  believer  will  lift  up  his 
 heart  to  heaven,  fraught  with  the  idea  that  many 
 of  his  fellow-creatures  have  been,  during  the 
 watches  of  the  last  night,  consumed  by  devouring 
 flames,  while  sleeping  in  their  beds  ;  or  murdered 
 by  the  merciless  hands  of  the  sons  of  violence  : 
 that  many  have  been  seized  with  fatal  diseases, 
 and  lain  through  the  tedious  hours  of  darkness  in 
 agonies  of  bodily  pain,  crying,  «  would  God  it 
 *  were  morning  !'  and  when  the  morning  came, 
 unrelieved  from  anguish,  have  repeated  the  cry, 
 <  would  God  it  were  evening  !'  That  many  have 
 spent  the  gloomy  season  in  still  deeper  mental 
 distress,  which  forbad  them  to  close  their  eyes, 
 either  through  the  loss  of  some  beloved  relative, 
 dear  to  them  as  their  own  lives  ;  or  perhaps  from 
 a  sense  of  the  wrath  of  God  drinking  up  their 
 spirits  ;  for  « the  spirit  of  a  man  may  sustain  his 
 « infirmity,  but  a  wounded  spirit  who  can  bear  V 
 He  v/ill  consider  that  thousands  have,  sinoe  the 
 *  James  i*.  13, 14, 15. 
 
£18 
 
 sun  last  sunk  below  the  horizon,  dropt  into  eter- 
 nity.   He  will  inquire,  «  who  hath  made  me  to 
 
 *  differ  from  another,  and  what  have  I  that  I  have 
 
 *  not  received  ?'*  6 1  have  laid  me  down,  and 
 '  slept  in  peace  and  surely  it  behoves  me  to 
 acknowledge  that  «  it  was  Thou,  Lord,  only  who 
 4  madest  me  to  dwell  in  safety.'f  Careless  mor- 
 tal, day  after  day  you  are  preserved  in  life,  while 
 thousands  around  you  are  dropping  into  the 
 grave.  Yet  you  live  without  any  consideration 
 of  the  end  of  your  creation  and  preservation.  O 
 that  you  may  now  perceive,  that  God's  providence 
 has  hitherto  preserved  you  from  the  pit  of  de- 
 struction.   May  you  (  account  the  long-suffering 
 
 *  of  the  Lord  to  be  salvation  and  henceforward 
 pursue,  with  an  undivided  heart,  the  great  object 
 for  which  you  were  sent  into  the  world  ! 
 
 We  are  taught  to  pray  at  the  return  of  every 
 morning,  for  defence  through  the  day  on  which 
 we  are  entered  ;  and  to  beseech  God  6  that  there- 
 
 *  in  we  may  fall  into  no  sin,  neither  run  into  any 
 6  kind  of  danger.'  It  is  not  necessary  here  to 
 point  out  the  various  kinds  of  external  danger  to 
 which  our  tenements  of  clay  are  daily  and  hourly 
 exposed.    Certain  it  is  that  they  are  very  many. 
 
 *  1  Cor.  iv.  7.  How  affecting  and  humiliating  is  the  question, 
 which  God  put  to  the  Jews  by  the  Prophet  Malachi !  '  Was  not 
 <  Emu  Jacob' s  brother  V  Ch.  i.  2. 
 
 +  Psa.  iT.  8. 
 
219 
 
 rhe  pages  of  every  newspaper  afford  a  lively 
 comment  on  the  subject ;  and,  if  read  in  the  spirit, 
 which  the  excellent  prayer  we  are  consider- 
 ing breathes,  the  perusal  of  them  must  afford 
 spiritual  profit  to  a  devout  mind.  Would  to  God 
 that  all,  who  join  in  the  worship  of  our  church, 
 felt  their  dependence  on  God  for  their  security 
 from  6  those  evil  accidents  which  may  happen  to 
 *  the  body  !'  Were  it  so,  they  would  soon  also 
 perceive  the  necessity  of  looking  to  Him  by  faith 
 for  preservation  from  *  all  those  evil  thoughts 
 f  which  assault  and  hurt  the  soul.  A  real  believ- 
 er in  the  Providence  of  God  cannot  be  indifferent 
 to  the  concerns  of  his  immortal  part. 
 
 Having  cursorily  hinted  the  necessity  of  look- 
 ing to  Divine  Providence  for  protection  from  the 
 various  external  calamities,  which  flesh  is  heir 
 to,  we  proceed  to  remark,  that  the  genuine  mem- 
 ber of  our  Church  considers  sin  as  the  greatest  of 
 all  evils.  Against  the  danger  of  bodily  disasters 
 he  is  here  taught  to  pray  in  general  terms,  with- 
 out specification  of  their  various  kinds  ;  but  sin* 
 is  particularized  as  that,  which  ought  to  be  the 
 chief  object  of  his  dread.  The  Christian  wor- 
 shipper may  be  compared  to  a  person,  who  has 
 along  journey,  which  he  is  under  the  necessity 
 of  taking,  and  in  which  many  difficulties  are  like- 
 ly to  occur  :  but  he  foresees  one  in  particular  of 
 such  magnitude,  as  to  engross  his  attention,  and 
 swallow  up  all  the  rest,    Or%  we  may  consider 
 
220 
 
 him  in  the  same  predicament  with  a  man,  who  is 
 laboring  under  a  complication  of  bodily  diseases, 
 but  among  them  one  of  a  more  threatening  aspect 
 than  the  rest  :  now  though  his  less  important  in- 
 firmities will  unavoidably  be  felt,  and  require  not 
 to  be  wholly  disregarded ;  yet  that  principal  mal- 
 ady, which  menaces  his  life,  will  excite  his  chief 
 anxiety  ;  and  the  discovery  of  a  remedy  for  that, 
 will  be  6  the  one  thing  needful'  with  him.  The 
 believer  differs  from  others,  both  with  respect  to 
 his  hopes  and  his  fears.  While  the  main  inquiry 
 with  the  generality  of  men  is,  6  what  shall  I  eat, 
 «  what  shall  I  drink,  and  wherewithal  shall  I  be 
 *  clothed  ?'  With  the  believer  it  is  far  otherwise  ; 
 for,  f  what  shall  I  do  to  be  saved,'  is  the  grand 
 question  that  daily  excites  his  solicitude.  While 
 the  careless  multitude  tremble  only  at  the  idea  of 
 the  loss  of  property,  reputation  or  life ;  his  fears 
 are  occupied  about  sin.  He  knows  that  the  com- 
 mon accidents  of  life  can  only  kill  the  body  ;  but 
 that  sin,  if  habitually  practised,  will  plunge  both 
 body  and  soul  into  hell.  Wonder  not  at  him,  ye 
 sons  of  folly,  if  circumspection  be  visible  in  his 
 walk  ;  if  every  step  be  taken  with  precision.* 
 
 *  Great  offence  is  occasioned  in  the  giddy  world  by  the  precise? 
 nets  (as  it  is  called)  of  the  followers  of  the  Lamb  ;  as  if  it  were  on- 
 ly a  pretence  to  superior  sanctity,  which  being  worn  as  a  cloak  of 
 dissimulation,  in  all  cases  covered  a  rotten  heart,  fall  of  pride  and 
 
221 
 
 He  knows  what  you,  alas,  are  ignorant  of,  that 
 sin  in  all  its  shapes  is  as  much  more  inimical  to 
 the  happiness  of  man,  than  poverty,  contempt,  or 
 the  worst  of  human  calamities,  as  eternity  exceeds 
 time  in  duration,  or  the  favor  of  God  is  more  val- 
 uable than  the  smile  of  a  fellow- worm.  If  a  man 
 fall  and  break  his  bones  ;  or  if  he  suffer  the  loss 
 of  all  his  substance  ;  the  evil  is  temporary,  and 
 may  be  repaired  :  but  sin  dishonors  God  ;  and 
 the  honor  of  God  is  dear  to  all  His  children. 
 Sin  wounds  our  Savior  afresh  ;  brings  a  reproach 
 on  His  cause  ;  grieves  His  Holy  Spirit ;  deprives 
 the  believer  of  his  choicest  treasure,  spiritual 
 peace  and  joy  ;  it  shuts  up  every  avenue  of  his 
 soul  to  communion  with  God  ;  darkens  his 
 prospect  of  a  better  world  ;  and  endangers  his 
 eternal  salvation.  Can  it  be  wondered  at,  that 
 one  who  knows  this,  should  fly  precipitately  from 
 the  ugly  monster,  in  whose  aspect  every  species 
 of  deformity  is  combined,  more  horrible  than  the 
 
 hypocrisy.  It  is  admitted  that  there  may  be  woWes  in  sheep's 
 clothing  ;  but  surely  this  is  no  reason  for  drawing  a  conclusion 
 that  every  creature,  which  bears  the  resemblance  of  a  sheep,  must 
 be  a  wolf.  Such  a  charge  does  not  exhibit  the  charity  of  those, 
 who  make  it,  in  the  most  amiable  light.  Though  precision  in 
 externals  may  exist  without  any  intrinsic  Christianity  ;  there  can 
 be  no  real  religion  in  the  heart,  where  there  is  not  circumspection 
 in  the  conduct.  *  See  therefore  that  ye  walk  (axcifas)  circumspectly 
 (or  precisely)  not  as  fools,  but  as  wise.*   Eph.  v.  15. 
 
222 
 
 fabled  Medusa's*  head,  the  sight  of  which  petrifi- 
 ed every  beholder  ?  But  it  may  be  asked,  if  sin 
 be  this  shocking  evil,  where  is  the  danger  of 
 falling  into  it  ?  Will  not  a  proper  degree  of  cau- 
 tion on  our  part,  prove  a  sufficient  preservative 
 from  it  ?  Where  is  the  necessity  of  calling  for  as- 
 sistance from  above  ?  Such  inquiries  can  arise 
 only  in  the  mind,  which  is  <  hardened  through 
 t  the  deceitful ness  of  sin.'  The  person  who  con- 
 siders nothing  to  be  sin,  but  what  renders  the 
 transgressor  liable  to  punishment  by  the  laws  of 
 civil  society,  may  dream  of  his  exemption  from 
 all  danger  of  falling  into  it.  But  the  soul  which 
 is  alive  to  the  spirituality  of  the  law  of  God,  as 
 requiring  from  every  rational  creature  immacu- 
 late purity  in  thought,  word,  and  deed,  cannot 
 but  perceive  the  constant  perils  of  his  situation. 
 A  believer,  while  an  inhabitant  of  this  sublunary 
 world,  is,  like  one  who  walks  over  sheets  of  ice, 
 every  moment  liable  to  stumble  ;  or  rather  like 
 Peter,  when  he  ventured  on  the  fluid  surface  of 
 the  sea,  constantly  in  danger  of  sinking,  unless 
 supported  by  an  unseen  and  almighty  hand.  If 
 Adam,  while  yet  he  remained  in  innocence,  prov- 
 ed unequal  to  his  own  preservation  ;  how  much 
 
 *  iEgidaque  horriferam,  turbatae  Palladis  anna, 
 Certatim  squamous  serpentum,  auroque  polibant, 
 Connexosque  angues  ;  ipsamque  in  pectore  Diva? 
 (iorgona,  defecto  vertentem  luraina  collo. 
 
 Virgil.  /Enei$.  8. 
 
2£3 
 
 more  so  must  all  his  children  be,  who  are  «  born 
 
 *  in  sin,  and  shapen  in  iniquity  and  who,  even  af- 
 ter the  renovation  of  their  nature  has  been  effect- 
 ed by  the  grace  of  God,  have  daily  reason  to 
 complain  of  'sin  that  dwelleth  in  them  and  often 
 in  bitterness  of  soul  find  themselves  constrained 
 to  join  in  the  mournful  exclamation  of  the  Apos- 
 tle, *  wretched  man  that  I  am,  who  shall  deliver 
 «  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  !'*  A  convic- 
 tion of  this  occasioned  the  man  after  God's  own 
 heart  earnestly  to  pray,  <  Keep  back  thy  servant 
 4  from  presumptuous  sins,  let  them  not  have  do- 
 4  minion  over  me  :  then  shall  I  be  upright,  and  i 
 4  shall  be  innocent  from  the  great  transgression.-}' 
 Experience,  sad  experience  taught  him,  that  «  it 
 
 *  is  not  in  man,  who  walketh  to  direct  his  steps 
 4  aright and  this  made  him  so  importunate 
 with  God,  *  uphold  me  according  to  thy  word, 
 
 *  that  I  may  live  :  and  let  me  not  be  ashamed  of 
 4  my  hope  !  Hold  thou  me  up,  and  I  shall  be  safe  : 
 
 *  and  I  will  have  respect  unto  thy  statutes  con- 
 4  tinually  !'  If  a  lion,  rendered  furious  by  huit- 
 
 *  Rom.  vii.  24.  The  Apostle  is  supposed  to  allude  to  an  horrible 
 custom,  which  is  said  by  some  ancient  writers  to  have  been  prac- 
 tised by  tyrants  on  their  captives.  A  dead  carcase  was  fastened 
 to  the  living  body  ;  so  that  the  unhappy  victim  of  this  cruel  treat- 
 ment was  obliged  to  drag  about  with  him,  wherever  he  went,  the 
 putrid,  loathsome,  and  heavy  burden.  A  more  forcible  and  ex- 
 pressive image  of  the  sad  case  represented  cannot  surely  enter  into 
 .♦he  mind  of  man.   See  Doddridge  in  loc. 
 
 +  Ptal.  xix.  13, 
 
224 
 
 ger,  were  ranging  at  large  in  the  place  of  your 
 residence  :  if  with  savage  cruelty  he  had  des- 
 troyed numbers  of  your  neighbors  ;  with  what 
 caution  and  vigilance  would  you  walk  about  ! 
 How  solicitous  would  you  be  to  equip  yourselves 
 with  such  armour,  both  offensive  and  defensive, 
 as  might  secure  you  from  his  rage  !  With  what 
 anxiety  would  you  look  around  you  in  every  sit- 
 uation, lest  the  monster  should  there  be  lurking 
 in  concealment,  ready  to  seize  you  as  his  prey  ! 
 If  you  were  weak  and  defenceless,  how  solicitous 
 would  you  be  to  procure  some  person,  whose 
 strength  might  prove  equal  to  the  encounter,  to 
 attend  your  excursions.  And,  in  case  of  the  ap- 
 pearance of  the  voracious  animal,  how  welcome 
 would  a  place  of  refuge  be,  to  which  you  might 
 betake  yourselves  for  security  from  his  ravenous 
 claws  !  Behold,  the  scene  is  more  than  realized ; 
 for  «  your  adversary  the  Devi],  as  a  roaring  lion, 
 
 *  walketh  about  seeking  whom  he  may  devour.'^ 
 There  is  a  necessity  of  putting  on  <  the  whole 
 
 *  armour  of  God,  that  we  may  be  able  to  stand 
 
 *  against  the  wiles  of  the  devil ;  for  we  wrestle  not 
 «  against  flesh  and  blood'  (only,)  6  but  against 
 (  principalities,  against  powers,  against  the  rulers 
 <  of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual 
 «  wickedness  in  high  places.'  If  you  perceive  no 
 danger,  surely  it  must  be,  because  your  attention 
 is  wholly  occupied  about  the  present  world  so 
 
 •  Peter  v.  8. 
 
225 
 
 that  like  one  in  a  delirium,  you  please  yourselves 
 with  ideas  of  perfect  safety,  while  dangers  of  the 
 most  alarming  nature  attend  every  step  you  take. 
 Come,  bring  yourselves  to  the  test,  which  these 
 remarks  afford  ;  and  from  hence  form  a  judgment 
 of  yourselves,  whether  you  are  a  churchman  in 
 name  only,  or  in  deed  and  in  truth.  The  latter 
 can  cordially  every  morning  join  in  this  petition  ; 
 merciful  Father,  <  grant  that  this  day  we  fall  into 
 e  no  sin,  neither  run  into  any  kind  of  danger  !' 
 He  knows  that  in  every  step  he  takes,  and  thro5 
 every  hour  of  the  day,  he  is  liable  to  sin  :  that 
 every  employment  in  which  he  engages,  will  ex- 
 pose him  to  temptation  :  that  even  in  religious 
 duties  he  is  not  exempt  from  perils  :  that  in  his 
 lawful  business,  and  all  his  intercourse  with  the 
 world,  his  heart  is  incessantly  obnoxious  to  dan- 
 ger of  being  drawn  off  from  the  God  of  his  life  : 
 and  that,  unless  the  Lord  is  pleased  graciously  to 
 6  keep  the  door  of  his  lips,'  and  direct  his  goings  : 
 he  shall  disgrace  his  profession,  and  bring  guilt 
 on  his  own  conscience  :  that  every  relative  duty 
 is  attended  with  difficulty  insurmountable  to  the 
 unassisted  efforts  of  the  best  of  men  :  his  comfort 
 therefore  arises  from  God's  faithful  promise,  that 
 He  will  never  leave  nor  forsake  those,  who  trust 
 in  Him.  What  says  thy  heart,  sinner,  to  this  ex- 
 perience ?  is  it  thus  with  you  ? 
 
 U2 
 
226 
 
 Every  true  son  of  our  church  can  lift  his  heart 
 together  with  his  voice  to  God,  and  pray,  as  it 
 follows  in  this  excellent  form,  <  that  all  his  doings 
 *  being  ordered  by  God's  governance,  may  be 
 6  righteous  in  His  sight.' 
 
 But  what  is  righteousness  ?  There  is  a  necessi- 
 ty of  accuracy  and  certainty,  as  to  this  important 
 point ;  because  many  are  the  mistakes  which  are 
 made  on  the  subject.  The  word  of  God,  explain- 
 ed by  the  teaching  of  His  Spirit,  the  only 
 source  of  information.  If  we  follow  the  multitude 
 in  opinion,  we  shall  share  with  them  in  error  and 
 confusion.  As  6  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the 
 «  law,'*  righteousness  is  its  opposite,  an  exact 
 obedience  thereto.  Our  doings  are  righteous  in 
 proportion  to  the  rectitude  of  the  motive,  which 
 influences  our  minds  ;  our  measure  of  conformity 
 to  the  standard,  by  which  they  are  regulated ; 
 and  the  worthiness  of  the  object  which  we  have  in 
 view.  The  specious  act  of  external  piety,  often 
 like  the  tulip  gaudy  in  its  appearance,  but  desti- 
 tute of  those  fragrant  odors  which  regale  the  sen- 
 ses, through  defect  of  principle,  proves  an  abom- 
 ination in  the  sight  of  God  :  while  the  circum- 
 spect walk  of  the  lowly  penitent,  though,  like  the 
 sweet  scented  violet,  it  may  attract  no  notice  from 
 man,  is  accepted  in  His  sight,  who  seeth  not  as 
 man  seeth.    This  might  be  illustrated  by  the  com- 
 
 *  1  John  iii.  4. 
 
227 
 
 mendation,  with  which  our  Savior  honored  the 
 diminutive  contribution  of  two  mites,  which  the 
 poor  widow  cast  into  the  treasury  of  the  temple, 
 in  preference  to  the  magnificent  offerings  of  the 
 rich.*  The  actions  of  men,  though  formally 
 good,  may  be  deficient  in  that  6  without  which  all 
 <  our  doings  are  nothing  worth  like  the  apples 
 of  Sodom,  which  are  beautiful  to  the  eye,  but  are 
 found  on  examination  to  contain  nothing  but 
 foetid  dust.  Such  was  the  conduct  of  King  Saul, 
 as  recorded  in  the  thirteenth  chapter  of  the  first 
 book  of  Samuel.  To  offer  sacrifice  to  the  Lord 
 was  certainly  an  instance  of  piety  with  respect  to 
 the  overt  act.  Yet  this  very  part  of  his  conduct, 
 specious  as  it  seemed  in  his  own  eyes,  authorized 
 the  prophet  to  charge  him  with  disobedience,  and 
 denounce  to  him  the  loss  of  his  kingdom.  This 
 may  to  many  appear  strange  ;  hut  6  for  as  much 
 
 •  as  it  was  not  done  as  God  had  commanded  and 
 
 *  willed  it  to  be  done,  it  had  the  nature  of  sin.' 
 We  hare  another  instance  of  the  same  kind,  in  the 
 history  of  Saul,  recorded  in  a  subsequent  chapter. 
 Saul  was  sent  to  destroy  the  Amalekites.  When 
 victory  had  crowned  his  arms,  he  spared  the  best 
 of  the  spoil,  if  we  might  believe  the  account  he 
 himself  gave  of  the  matter,  in  order  that  he  might 
 offer  it  to  the  Lord  God  of  Israel.  Such  was  the 
 plausible  design,  of  which  he  vaunted  :  and  doubt- 
 
 *  Mark  xii.  41,  &c. 
 
223 
 
 tess  many  admire  his  seemingly  pious  intention. 
 But  self  was  at  the  bottom  of  this  devotional  pa- 
 rade.  Covetousness  was  the  principle  on  which 
 he  dared  to  act  in  opposition  to  the  express  order 
 he  had  received  to  smite  Amalek,  and  utterly 
 destroy  all  that  he  had.  The  great  searcher  of 
 hearts  (whose  Omniscience  pierces  through  all 
 the  hidden  motives  of  the  soul  with  greater  facili- 
 ty than  the  light  of  the  radiant  sun  passes  thro' 
 the  most  transparent  glass)  detected  his  hypocri- 
 sy, and  rejected  hoth  his  person  and  offerings. 
 It  behoves  us  to  consider  this  matter  with  deep 
 attention.  Our  persons  must  be  made  righteous, 
 before  any  of  our  doings  can  be  accepted  :  for 
 *  no  works,  done  before  the  grace  of  Christ  and 
 6  inspiration  of  His  Spirit,  are  good  works/"*  but 
 the  contrary  ;  for  6  they  have  in  them  the  nature 
 
 <  of  sin,'     Therefore  it  is  said  that  6  God  had 
 
 <  respect  to  Abel  and  to  his  offering.'!  -H*8  per- 
 son was  first  justified  through  faith  in  the  future 
 Messiah,  and  then  his  doings  became  pleasing  to 
 God.  Our  first  inquiry  is,  are  we  justified  thro' 
 faith  in  the  atonement  and  obedience  of  Jesus  ? 
 For,  6  we  are  accounted  righteous  before  God 
 f  only  for  the  merit  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus 
 '  Christ  by  faith,  and  not  for  our  own  works  or 
 
 *  Art.  13. 
 
 f  Gen.  iv.  4* 
 
229 
 
 *  deservings/*  This  question  being  satisfactori- 
 ly answered  in  the  affirmative,  we  may  safely  and 
 comfortably  infer  that,  6  Albeit  (our)  good  works, 
 «  which  are  the  fruits  of  faith,  and  follow  after 
 
 <  justification,  cannot  put  away  sin,  and  endure 
 
 *  the  severity  of  God's  judgment ;  yet  are  they 
 
 <  pleasing  and  acceptable  to  God  in  Christ,  and 
 
 <  do  spring  out  necessarily  of  a  true  and  lively 
 
 *  faith,  insomuch  that  by  them  a  lively  faith  may 
 
 *  be  as  evidently  known,  as  a  tree  is  discerned  by 
 
 *  the  fruit.'f  The  love  of  Christ,  arising  from 
 faith  in  his  meritorious  death  and  intercession,  is 
 necessary  to  constitute  6  our  doings  righteous  in 
 6  His  sight.' 
 
 *  Talk  they  of  morals  ?  O  thou  bleeding  Love, 
 '  The  great  morality  is  love  of  Thee  !'J 
 
 The  sincere  worshipper  of  God,  according  to 
 the  forms  of  our  church  avows  his  earnest  desire 
 to  have  <  all  his  doings  righteous.'  It  may  be 
 be  asked,  is  it  possible  in  the  present  state  of 
 imperfection  that  they  should  be  so  ?  Certainly 
 not  without  great  alloy.  The  state  of  a  believer's 
 heart,  and  the  practice  which  results  from  it, 
 may  be  compared  to  the  precious  substance 
 which  is  dug  out  of  the  mines  of  Mexico  and 
 Peru.    Though  it  be  truly  valuable  to  the  pro- 
 
 *  Art.  11.  t  Art.  12. 
 
 $  Young's  Night  Thoughts. 
 
230 
 
 prietors,  yet  much  dross  is  mixed  with  the  ore  ; 
 the  separation  of  which  requires  the  refiner's  skill 
 and  labor.  Even  an  Apostle  confesses,  that 
 «  when  he  would  do  good,  evil  was  present  with 
 '  him.'*  Assuredly  then  his  younger  brethren 
 may  adopt  the  sentiment  of  the  beloved  disciple, 
 and  confess  that  *  if  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin, 
 (  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us.' 
 But  the  true  distinction  between  the  converted 
 sinner  and  the  mere  formalist,  consists  in  this, 
 that  the  former  desires,  prays  and  labors,  i  that 
 *  all  his  doings  may  be  righteous  in  God's  sight;' 
 while  the  latter  is  solicitious  only  for  their  fair 
 appearance  before  men.  He  knows  that  there  is 
 an  essential  difference  between  the  righteousness 
 which  God  accepts,  and  that  which  men  applaud. 
 To  please  Him,  in  whose  favor  is  life,  though  in 
 opposition  to  every  maxim  of  a  degenerate  age, 
 and  in  defiance  of  the  united  opinion  of  a  world 
 in  arms  against  him  ;  to  obey  His  law,  whatever 
 difficulties  occur  in  the  service,  and  whatever 
 contempt  he  may  be  thought  to  merit  for  needless 
 scrupulosity  ;  this  is  uniformly  the  Christian's 
 object,  aim,  and  end.  Reader,  is  it  your's  ? 
 While  conscious  of  much  remaining  infirmity  ; 
 while  sensible  that,  as  all  your  sins  are  pardona- 
 ble through  Christ,  all  your  duties  are  damnable 
 
 *  Rom.  vii.  21. 
 
231 
 
 without  Him,*  are  you  daily  endeavouring  that 
 *  all  your  doings  may  be  righteous  in  His  sight  I9 
 The  narrow  way,  between  antinomianism  and 
 legalism,  is  a  path,  which  the  vulture's  eye  hath 
 not  seen.  God  the  Spirit  alone  can  guide  us  in 
 it.  To  renounce  our  own  righteousness  altogether 
 with  respect  to  justification  before  God,  and  at  the 
 same  time  to  be  as  *  zealous  of  good  works,'  as  if 
 our  salvation  depended  on  them,  is  the  arduous 
 task  of  Christianity. 
 
 Our  doings  can  only  he  thus  righteous,  when 
 they  are  <  ordained  by  God's  governance.'  It  is 
 not  enough  to  produce  in  a  sinner  a  life  of  holi- 
 ness, that  he  has  been  converted  by  grace  from 
 the  error  of  his  ways.  Continual  supplies  must 
 be  received  from  above,  or  he  cannottake  one  step 
 aright  in  the  path  of  duty.  The  Christian  life  is 
 therefore  represented  as  maintained  by  faith, 
 because  faith  receives  from  Christ  the  ability  to 
 do  and  to  suffer  the  w  ill  of  God.  The  constant  in- 
 fluence of  the  Spirit  of  God  is  as  essential  to  the 
 continuance  of  life  in  the  soul  of  man,  as  an  un- 
 ceasing communication  of  air  is  necessary  to  the 
 life  of  his  body.  The  effects,  produced  on  animal 
 life  under  the  exhausted  receiver  of  the  air  pump, 
 prove  how  indispensable  that  element  is  to  all 
 vitality  and  motion.  And  for  this  reason  the 
 third  Person  in  Jehovah  is  usually  described  in 
 
 *  Bishop  Beveridge's  private  thoughts, 
 
232 
 
 ihe  scriptures  both  of  the  old  and  new  Testament, 
 by  a  name,  which  is  also  given  to  the  medium  of 
 corporeal  respiration.  Happy  is  the  man,  who 
 knows  by  experience,  that  6  all  holy  desires,  all 
 4  good  counsels,  and  all  just  works  proceed  from 
 
 *  God.'* 
 
 In  offering  these  petitions  we  implore  such 
 great  and  inestimable  blessings,  as  the  considera- 
 tion of  our  un worthiness  might  justly  discourage 
 us  from  aspiring  to.  But  our  prayers  are  pre- 
 sented 6  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord and 
 therefore  we  may  ask  with  boldness,  since  He 
 Himself  hath  given  us  this  comfortable  assurance, 
 
 *  whatsoever  ye  ask  the  Father  in  my  name,  He 
 «  will  give  it  you.'  He  still  sustains  the  character 
 of  the  Lamb  that  hath  been  slain.  He  still  liveth 
 to  make  intercession  for  all  those,  who  come  unto 
 God  by  Him.  With  His  adorable  name  on  our 
 lips,  it  is  a  sin  to  doubt  of  a  favorable  audience. 
 
 *  Second  Collect  at  Evening  Service, 
 
£3S 
 
 ESSAY  IX. 
 
 on  the  Prater  por  the  President  op  the 
 United  States,  and  all  in  Civil  Au- 
 thority. 
 
 The  wisest  of  men  has  declared  that  i  a  word 
 •  fitly  spoken  is  like  apples  of  gold  in  pictures  of 
 «  silver  f  the  external  part  of  which,  consisting 
 of  silver  curiously  engraved,  is  beautiful  and 
 valuable  ;  but  its  internal  part  so  far  exceeds, 
 that  its  true  excellence  cannot  be  ascertained,  till 
 closely  examined.  Whatever  was  the  precise 
 idea  intended  by  the  author  of  this  allusion,  the 
 passage  affords  a  striking  illustration  of  the 
 nature  of  the  religion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ* 
 Though  some  degree  of  beauty  may  be  discovered 
 in  it  by  a  careless  observer,  its  superlative  ex- 
 cellence can  only  be  comprehended  by  one,  who 
 looks  through  the  network  of  silver  to  the  golden 
 fruit,  which  is  contained  within.  A  man,  who 
 would  form  just  notions  of  Christianity,  must 
 
 w 
 
234 
 
 draw  near  and  survey  the  symmetry  of  its  parts  ; 
 and  the  effects,  which  it  is  designed  and  calcu- 
 lated to  produce  on  its  votaries  in  every  situation 
 and  relation,  both  in  the  present  and  the  future 
 world.  The  system  of  the  Bible  is  not  like  a 
 whited  sepulchre,  of  which  the  outside  only  will 
 bear  inspection  $  but  it  may  be  compared  to  the 
 glorious  orb  of  day,  which,  though  revolving 
 continually  on  its  own  axis,  presents  in  every 
 direction  a  luminous  appearance.  The  works  of 
 man  are  often  lovely,  when  viewed  at  a  distance, 
 or  with  the  naked  eye  ;  but  the  works  of  God 
 will  bear  the  strictest  scrutiny  under  every 
 advantage,  which  the  eye  is  capable  of  receiving. 
 *  The  glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed  God'  is  not 
 only  beneficial  to  the  individual,  who  feels  its 
 influence ;  producing  peace  in  his  conscience, 
 mildness  in  his  tempers,  and  contentment  in  his 
 bosom,  while  it  changes  the  ferocious  lion  of  the 
 forest  into  a  gentle  and  patient  lamb  :  it  not  only 
 conduces  to  domestic  comfort,  making  men  to  be 
 of  one  mind  in  a  house,  and  converting  the  wild 
 uproar  of  contentious  debate  into  the  peaceful 
 language  of  prayer,  praise,  and  heavenly  inter- 
 course ;  enabling  husbands  and  wives,  parents 
 and  children,  masters  and  servants,  to  fill  up  their 
 several  situations  with  mutual  satisfaction  and 
 benefit  :  but  its  influence  on  society  at  large  is 
 equally  benign.  If  the  spirit  of  Christianity 
 reign  in  the  hearts  of  Kings  and  those  who  are 
 
£35 
 
 i?i  authority,  it  diffuses  its  salutary  influence  on 
 all  around ;  like  a  river,  which  as  it  flows 
 through  an  extensive  country,  spreads  fertility 
 over  all  its  borders,  filling  the  hearts  of  thousands 
 with  joy  and  gladness.  If  it  possess  the  bosom 
 of  a  citizen,  it  makes  him  a  quiet  and  peaceable, 
 an  affectionate  and  useful  member  of  society  \ 
 producing  in  every  mind,  where  it  finds  reception, 
 so  far  as  it  prevails,  without  a  single  exception, 
 reverence  to  the  constituted  authorities  and 
 obedience  to  the  laws  of  the  country,  in  which 
 the  favored  partaker  of  it  lives.  How  different 
 from  all  this  is  the  genius  of  infidelity  in  the 
 effects,  which  it  produces  both  on  the  heart  of 
 the  individual,  the  comfort  of  domestic  life,  and 
 also  on  the  peace  and  well  being  of  society  !  The 
 last  hours  of  the  unhappy  Voltaire  afford  a  live- 
 ly comment  on  the  wTretched  condition,  in  which 
 infidelity  leaves  its  deluded  advocates,  as  to  the 
 state  of  their  own  souls.  Though  he  had  for  a 
 long  course  of  years  employed  both  genius  and 
 learning  in  the  impious  efforts  of  erecting  a 
 fortress  on  the  foundation  of  Atheism,  which 
 should  be  tenable  against  the  artillery  of  a  guilty 
 conscience,  and  the  fears  of  death  and  judge- 
 ment 5  the  walls  of  the  whole  fabric  mouldered 
 into  nothing  at  the  blasting  of  the  breath  of 
 &od's  displeasure,  and  left  the  iniserable  builder 
 
236 
 
 a  defenceless  prey  to  anguish  and  despair.** 
 Similar  to  this  was  the  experience  of  another  of 
 the  sceptic  tribe,  the  apostate  Julian ;  who  after 
 a  life  of  philosophical  unbelief,  and  active  enmity 
 against  Christ  and  His  church,  having  received 
 a  mortal  wound  from  a  lance  in  the  Persian  war, 
 and  being  conscious  of  his  approaching  end,  filled 
 his  hand  with  his  own  blood,  and,  casting  it  into 
 the  air,  cried,  <  Vicisti,  0  Galilsee,  0  Galilaean, 
 *  thou  hast  conquered.'    If  those,  who  are  placed 
 
 *  The  above  account  is  fully  justified  by  the  Abbe  Barruel,  io 
 his  memoirs  illustrating  the  history  of  Jacobinism.  From  which 
 curious  and  interesting  work  it  appears  that  Voltaire  and  his  asso- 
 ciates of  the  French  academy  had  carried  their  antipathy  to 
 Christianity  so  far,  that  the  horrible  expression,  crush  the  wretch, 
 (by  whom  they  meant  our  most  adorable  Lord  and  Saviour)  was 
 the  watch-word  of  the  party,  which  they  used  continually  in  their 
 private  correspondence.  It  is  not  therefore  to  be  wondered  at, 
 that  these  impious  men  should  be  made  distinguished  objects  of 
 Divine  displeasure.  The  Abbe  Barruel,  from  the  most  incontesta- 
 ble authority,  gives  such  a  description  of  their  end,  as  strikes  the 
 mind  with  the  deepest  horror.  Voltaire,  during  his  last  illnes3, 
 which  continued  for  three  months,  recanted  his  infidel  opinions, 
 confessed  to  a  priest,  and  declared  that  he  died  in  the  holy  catho- 
 lic church.  The  whole  time  of  his  sickness  was  employed  in  al- 
 ternate supplication  and  blasphemy.  The  remembrance  of  his 
 conspiracy  against  Him,  whom  he  now  invoked  in  vain,  was  con- 
 tinually present  to  his  mind.  His  physicians,  particularly  Mr. 
 Tronchin,  and  the  Mareshall  de  Richelieu  fled  from  his  bedside, 
 declaring  the  sight  too  terrible  to  be  sustained,  and  that  the  furies 
 of  Orestes  could  give  but  a  faint  idea  of  those  of  Voltaire. 
 
 The  Author  in  the  sequel  of  this  valuable  work,  asserts  that 
 several  of  the  other  conspirators,  died  in  the  same  horrors  of  soul 
 with  their  wretched  chief.  The  reader,  if  he  be  a  friend  to  reve- 
 lation, will  be  highly  gratified  by  a  perusal  of  the  whole  account. 
 
237 
 
 in  authority,  «  neither  fear  God  nor  regard 
 man  they  are  under  no  restraint  from  acts 
 of  injustice  and  cruelty,  except  those  which  arise 
 from  motives  of  self-interest  and  fear  of  personal 
 suffering.  It  is  unnecessary,  to  add  how  in- 
 sufficient these  considerations  are  to  check  the 
 furious  current  of  the  human  will,  when  freed 
 from  all  apprehension  of  the  Divine  vengeance. 
 The  effects  of  infidelity  on  the  conduct  of  the 
 governed  are  depicted  to  the  life  in  the  present 
 age,  and  are  too  glaring  to  make  it  necessary 
 that  they  should  be  pointed  out.^  A  man  without 
 God  is  ready  to  every  evil  word  and  work.  If 
 death  be  an  eternal  sleep,  farewell  at  once  to  all 
 the  comforts  of  social  life.  Its  ties  are  instantly 
 broken,  and  its  cords  burst  asunder.  So  soon  as 
 this  becomes  the   prevailing    creed,  we  shall 
 
 *  'Voltaire  was  the  father  of  the  Sophisters  of  impiety,  and 
 before  his  deathhe  becomes  the  chief  of  the  Sophisters  of  rebellion. 
 He  had  said  to  his  first  adepts,  Let  us  crush  the  altar,  and  let  not  a 
 tingle  altar,  nor  a  single  worshipper  be  left  to  the  God  of  Christians  ; 
 and  his  school  soon  resounded  with  the  cry  of,  Let  us  crush  the 
 Sceptre,  and  let  not  a  single  throne,  nor  a  single  subject  be  left  to  the. 
 kings  of  the  earth  P  The  above  paragraph  extracted  from  the 
 two  last  pages  of  Barruel's  first  volume  display  the  connection  that 
 subsists  between  infidelity  and  rebellion.  The  second  volume 
 more  strongly  points  out  the  pernicious  tendency  of  infidel  prin- 
 ciples to  subvert  the  obedience  of  subjects,  and  to  shake  the  basis 
 of  every  earthly  government,  whether  monarchical,  aristocratic^ , 
 «ir  democratical. 
 
 w  Q  ,  *  4*  :  - 
 
238 
 
 thenceforward  live  on  the  same  terms  with  each 
 other,  as  bears  and  tygers.  Every  man  will 
 become  a  'prey  to  his  neighbour,  so  often  as 
 superior  power  promises  success  to  an  assault, 
 and  unbridled  appetite  demands  his  property  or 
 life. 
 
 The  true  genius  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  appears 
 in  a  most  amiable  light  in  the  prayers  of  our 
 church,  which  respect  civil  government  :  espe- 
 cially those  for  our  Rulers.  That  it  is  the  duty 
 of  every  christian  citizen  to  pray  for  the  supreme 
 magistrate,  and  all  that  are  put  in  authority 
 under  him,  will  be  controverted  by  no  persons 
 who  really  receive  the  scriptures  as  a  revelation 
 from  God.  A  charge  of  disaffection  to  *  the 
 *  powers  that  be/  lias  often  been  laid  against 
 persons  professing  godliness.  But  whatever 
 reason  may  have  been  justly  given  for  such  an 
 indictment  by  some,  who  have  avowed  themselves 
 members  of  the  Christian  community  ;  most 
 certain  it  is,  that  Christianity  has  never  been  the 
 cause  of  sedition.  Our  Lord  himself  was  charg- 
 ed with  being  an  enemy  to  Caesar :  but  the 
 reader  needs  not  to  be  informed,  how  totally  un- 
 founded was  the  accusation,  since  on  every  occa- 
 sion our  adorable  Saviour  shewed  Himself  an 
 obedient  subject,  both  of  paternal  and  civil  gov- 
 ernment, and  hath  set  us  an  example  that  we 
 should  follow  His  steps.  Charity,  which  hopcth 
 all  things,  wishes  to  find  that  the  charge,  too 
 
2S9 
 
 often  brought  against  His  disciples,  may  prove 
 equally  unsupported.  But,  however  that  be, 
 the  character  of  His  religion  is  to  be  estimated, 
 not  from  the  misrepresentations  of  its  enemies, 
 nor  the  misconduct  of  its  pretended  friends  ;  but 
 from  the  plain  and  decisive  precepts  nf  the  new 
 Testament. 
 
 It  may  be  safely  here  assumed  as  an  axiom  in 
 Divinity,  that  he  only  is  a  Christian,  who  labors 
 to  demean  himself  according  to  the  spirit  of  the 
 Gospel,  and  the  rules  which  are  laid  down  as  a 
 directory  of  our  conduct  in  the  holy  Scriptures. 
 Xo  one  has  even  a  pretence  for  ranking  himself 
 among  the  disciples  of  Christ,  who  is  not  solicit- 
 ous to  know,  in  order  that  he  may  practice  the 
 will  of  God.  So  soon  as  a  person  is  in  any  meas- 
 ure renewed  in  the  spirit  of  his  mind,  so  as  to 
 have  his  will  and  affections  turned  to  God,  he  be- 
 gins to  study  his  Bible,  if  he  has  the  ability  of 
 reading  it  ;  and  if  not,  he  will  necessarily  em- 
 brace every  opportunity  of  conversation  with  his 
 more  enlightened  brethren,  and  of  a  diligent  and 
 conscientious  attendance  on  all  the  means  of 
 grace,  in  order  that  he  may  furnish  himself  with 
 a  knowledge  of  its  contents  :  and  in  this  pursuit 
 he  keeps  in  view,  not  only  the  necessity  of  a  more 
 enlarged  acquaintance  with  the  way  of  salvation 
 through  faith  in  Jesus ;  but  also  of  a  more  com- 
 prehensive and  distinct  perception  of  the  path  of 
 duty,  in  which  he  is  to  walk.  When  Saul  of  Tar- 
 
240 
 
 sus  had  heartily  embraced  the  principles  of  the 
 gospel,  he  immediately  discovered  an  anxiety  af- 
 ter conformity  to  its  precepts,  and  therefore  ask- 
 ed, 6  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  V  A  for- 
 eigner, who  had  been  naturalized  in  this  country, 
 and  admitted  to  a  full  participation  of  its  privi- 
 leges, if  he  were  a  wise  and  good  man,  w  ould  be 
 desirous  of  knowing  its  laws  and  customs  that  he 
 might  conform  himself  to  them.  And  can  we 
 hesitate  to  denounce  that  man  to  be  void  of  every 
 spark  of  divine  life,  who  has  no  wish  to  know,  or 
 practise,  so  far  as  he  knows  it,  the  whole  will  of 
 God  ?  The  love  of  Christ  has  a  constraining  in- 
 fluence on  the  human  soul,  and  consequently  on 
 the  life  of  every  sound  professor.  The  mighty 
 power  thereof,  when  it  is  shed  abroad  in  the  heart 
 by  the  Holy  Ghost,  on  every  branch  of  the  believ- 
 er's deportment,  may  be  illustrated  by  the  instance 
 of  some  light  body  floating  on  the  surface  of  an 
 impetuous  stream.  So  soon  as  the  path  of  duty 
 i-s  made  known,  the  believer,  whose  heart  is  oc- 
 cupied by  emotions  of  gratitude  to  his  Saviour 
 and  Lord,  resolves  without  delay  to  walk  therein, 
 without  any  deviation  to  the  right  hand  or  the  left. 
 Every  one,  who  is  desirous  to  know  the  whole 
 will  of  God,  and  is  thus  Divinely  disposed  to  do 
 it,  must  soon  discover  that  it  is  the  command  of 
 the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords,  that  all, 
 who  are  His  subjects,  should  pray  earnestly  and 
 affectionately  for  all  those,  in  whose  hands  His 
 
241 
 
 providence  has  placed  the  reins  of  authority  ;  and 
 thenceforward  consider  himself  as  under  the  most 
 sacred  obligation  to  a  performance  of  this  duty. 
 The  exhortation  of  the  Apostle,  writing  under  the 
 inspiration  of  the  Spirit,  has  on  his  mind  all  the 
 force  of  an  express  command  from  God  :  if  any 
 doubt  before  existed  in  his  breast,  it  is  at  once 
 removed,  when  he  reads  the  following  decisive 
 words  :  *  I  exhort  that  first  of  all  supplications, 
 
 *  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks  be 
 <  made  for  all  men  :  for  kings,  and  for  all  that 
 1  are  in  authority,  that  we  may  lead  a  quiet  and 
 4  peaceable  life  in  all  Godliness  and  honesty  ; 
 '  for  this  is  good  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of 
 »  God  our  Saviour,  who  will  have  all  men  to  be 
 
 *  saved,  and  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
 « truth.'*  «  If,  (says  every  genuine  disciple  of 
 4  Christ)  this  be  good  and  acceptable  in  the  sight 
 
 of  God  my  Saviour,  I  have  no  further  inquiries 
 6  to  make  :  His  will  is  my  law.  Henceforward 
 •'  at  every  season  of  public  worship,  and  frequent- 
 
 *  ly  in  my  family  circle,  and  when  in  my  closet  I 
 4  bend  my  knees  before  my  Father  who  seeth  in 
 «  secret,  I  will  endeavor  in  the  spirit  of  prayer  to 
 
 *  carry  my  rulers  and  those  who  serve  under 
 
 *  them,  to  the  throne  of  grace.    I  will  pray  that 
 
 *  every  personal,  domestic,  and  national  blessing 
 
 *  1  Tim.  li.  1,  See.  It  has  been  observed  that  this  injunction 
 wa*  given,  when  that  monster  Nero  wore  the  imperial  purple. 
 
243. 
 
 (  may  be  bestowed  on  them.     And  this  I  will  do 
 
 <  in  simplicity  on  this  ground,  that  it  is  my  Sa- 
 
 <  viour's  will.'  The  political  as  well  as  the  re- 
 ligious creed  of  every  follower  of  Christ  is  taken 
 from  the  Bible,  so  far  as  it  affords  him  informa- 
 tion and  direction  on  the  subject. 
 
 If  the  person,  of  whom  we  are  speaking,  be  at 
 all  acquainted  with  ecclesiastical  history,  he  will 
 naturally  consider  the  conduct  of  the  primitive 
 Christians,  as  affording  a  lively  comment  on  the 
 precepts  of  scripture.  He  will  perceive,  that  in 
 those  early  days,  more  precise  attention  w  as  paid  to 
 the  rules  of  the  Gospel,  than  is  given  them  in  the 
 present  licentious  age  :  that  Christians  w  ere  then 
 more  insensible  to  worldly  interests  and  maxims, 
 and  more  alive  to  eternal  things,  than  the  gen- 
 erality are  at  the  present  day  ;  and  will  therefore 
 wisely  conclude  that  their  example  is  wrorthy  of 
 imitation.  Though  the  positive  declarations  of 
 scripture  will  prevail  with  him  against  the  united 
 opinion  and  practice  of  the  whole  world  ;  yet 
 where  any  doubt  arises,  he  will  without  any  im- 
 propriety inquire,  how  did  my  elder  brethren, 
 who  lived  in  an  age  not  so  distant  from  the  apos- 
 tolic times,  and  who  appear  to  have  been  so  much 
 more  under  the  influence  of  the  principles  of  the 
 Gospel  than  their  degenerate  followers  of  the 
 eighteenth  century,  act  in  such  a  case  ?  When 
 this  inquiry  has  been  made  with  respect  to  the 
 behavior  of  the  disciples  of  Christ  towards  the 
 
243 
 
 government  under  which  they  lived,  he  will  find 
 that  though  the  Emperors  of  Rome  were  heathem , 
 from  the  time  of  the  first  propagation  of  Chris- 
 tianity, until  the  reign  of  Constantino  the  Great ; 
 and  though  they  were  enemies  to  God,  and  perse- 
 cutors of  his  church  ;  yet  Christians  looked  on 
 the  existing  powers  as  ordained  of  God,  and  made 
 it  their  constant  practice  to  offer  up  supplications 
 on  their  behalf.  Very  remarkable  are  the  words 
 of  Tertullian,  who  died  A.  T>.  216,  in  his  apology 
 for  the  Christians  addressed  to  the  Emperor  Se- 
 verus.    6  V>~e  pray  (says  he)  for  the  safety  of  the 
 
 *  Emperors  to  the  eternal  God,  the  true,  the  liv- 
 '  ing  God,  whom  Emperors  themselves  would  de- 
 
 <  sire  to  be  propitious  to  them  above  all  Others, 
 «  who  are  called  Gods.  We,  looking  up  to  heaven 
 '  with  out-stretched   hands,  because  they  are 
 
 <  harmless  ;  with  naked  head,  because  we  are  not 
 "  ashamed  ;  without  a  prompter,  because  we  pray 
 4  from  the  heart,  constantly  pray  for  all  Empe- 
 
 *  rors,  that  they  may  have  a  long  life,  a  secure 
 
 *  empire,  a  safe  house,  strong  armies,  a  faithful 
 
 *  senate,  a  well  moralized  people,  a  quiet  state  of 
 
 *  the  world,  whatever  Caesar  would  wish  for  him- 
 «  self  in  his  public  and  private  capacity.    I  can- 
 
 *  not  solicit  these  tilings  from  any  other  than 
 from  Him,  from  whom  1  know  I  shall  obtain 
 
 «  them,  because  lie  alone  can  do  these  things,  a;id 
 
 *  1  am  he  who  may  expect  them  of  Him,  being 
 
 *  His  servant,  w  ho  worship  Him  alone,  and  lose 
 
244 
 
 «  my  life  for  His  service.    Thus  then  let  the  hoofs 
 
 *  pierce  us,  while  our  hands  are  stretched  out  to 
 tf  God,  let  crosses  suspend  us,  let  fire  consume  us, 
 
 *  let  swords  pierce  our  breasts*  let  wild  beasts 
 
 *  trample  on  us,  a  praying  Christian  is  in  a  frame 
 1  for  enduring  any  thing.    Act  in  this  manner,  ye 
 
 *  generous  rulers  ;  kill  the  soul  who  supplicates 
 
 *  God  for  the  Emperor.  Were  we  disposed  to 
 «  return  evil  for  evil,  it  were  easy  for  us  to  re- 
 £  venge  the  injuries  we  sustain.  But  God  forbid 
 4  that  His  people  should  vindicate  themselves  by 
 
 *  human  fire,  or  be  reluctant  to  endure  that,  by 
 
 <  which  their  sincerity  is  evinced.  Were  we  dis- 
 «  posed  to  act  the  part,  I  will  not  say  of  secret  as- 
 «  sassins,  but  of  open  enemies,  should  we  want 
 «  forces  and  numbers  ?   Are  we  not  dispersed 
 
 *  through  the  world  ?  It  is  true  we  are  but  of 
 
 *  yesterday,  and  yet  we  have  filled  all  your  places, 
 
 *  cities,  islands,  castles,  boroughs,  counsels,  camps, 
 
 <  courts,  palaces,  senate,  forum.    We  leave  you 
 
 *  only  your  temples.    To  what  war  should  we  not 
 
 *  be  ready  and  well  prepared,  even  though  une- 
 6  qual  in  numbers,  we  who  die  with  so  much  pleas- 
 
 *  ure  ?  Were  it  not  that  our  religion  requires  us, 
 6  rather  to  suffer  death  than  to  inflict  it.  Were  we 
 
 <  to  make  a  general  secession  from  your  domin- 
 «  ions,  you  would  be  astonished  at  your  solitude.' 
 He  afterwards  takes  6  notice  of  the  extreme  read- 
 
 *  iness  with  which  Christians  paid  the  taxes  to 
 
 *  government,  in  opposition  to  the  spirit  of  fraud 
 
245 
 
 <  and  deceit,  with  which  so  many  acted  in  these 
 
 <  matters.   But  I  must  not  enlarge  ;  the  reader 
 
 <  may  form  an  idea  of  the  purity,  integrity,  heav- 
 
 *  enly-mindedness,  and  passiveness  under  inju- 
 
 *  ries,  for  which  the  first  Christians  were  so  just- 
 «  ly  renowned.'*  The  foregoing  anecdote  pre- 
 sents a  heautiful  portrait  of  the  spirit  and  conduct 
 of  the  primitive  Christians,  while  the  imperial 
 throne  was  filled  by  heathens.  Afterwards,  when 
 the  Kings  of  the  earth  became  professors  and  de- 
 fenders of  the  faith  ;  they  were  remembered  in 
 the  prayers  of  the  ohurch  in  the  most  affectionate 
 and  respectful  manner,  as  the  antient  liturgies, 
 which  are  still  extant,  fully  evince. f  If  the  con- 
 duct of  these  persons  were  not  only  consistent 
 with  the  general  spirit  of  the  gospel,  but  also  with 
 the  express  commands  of  scripture,  what  conclu- 
 sion must  we  draw,  however  reluctant,  but  that, 
 if  any  modern  professors  of  the  same  religion  act 
 a  different  part,  they  are  so  far  defective  in  these 
 important  features  of  the  Christian  character. 
 
 The  servants  of  God,  though  their  primary 
 regard  be  unquestionably  due  to  His  word,  yet 
 are  allowed  also  to  have  a  subordinate  respect  to 
 their  own  real  interest  in  the  line  of  conduct, 
 which  they  are  called  to  pursue.   And  such  are 
 
 *  Milner's  history  of  the  church.  Vol.  1.  p.  308.  . 
 
 *  See  the  liturgies  of  St.  Chrysostom,  St.  Basil,  and  St.  Cyril. 
 
246 
 
 tlic  unsearchable  riches  of  the  wisdom  and  good- 
 ness of  God,  that  his  law  is  so  constructed  as  to 
 promote  the  happiness  and  welfare  of  those,  who 
 submit  themselves  to  its  requisitions.  It  is  not 
 only  *  holy  and  just,'  but  it  is  also  «  good.9 
 Obedience  is  happiness,  and  disobedience  misery. 
 Gracious  Father,  what  wisdom  and  love  appear 
 in  all  Thy  revealed  will  :  in  the  preceptive,  as 
 well  as  the  promissory  part  of  it  !    (  Grant  unto 
 
 *  Thy  people,  that  they  may  love  the  thing  which 
 «  Thou  commandest,  and  desire  that  which  Thou 
 
 *  dost  promise  ;  that  so,  among  the  sundry  and 
 4  manifold  changes  of  the  world,  our  hearts  may 
 «  surely  there  be  fixed,  where  true  joys  are  to  be 
 «  found,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  I9 
 
 We  may  illustrate  the  connection,  that  subsists 
 between  our  duty  and  our  interest,  in  the  point 
 which  forms  the  subject  of  the  present  essay. 
 Are  our  wives  and  our  children  dear  to  us  ?  Do 
 we  wish  to  retain  our  property,  and  to  have  that 
 and  our  lives  protected  from  insult  and  injury  ? 
 The  wish  is  natural  ;  and,  while  we  are  praying 
 for  the  life  of  our  Rulers,  and  the  prosperity  of 
 their  administration,  we  at  the  same  time  pro- 
 mote the  continuance  of  our  civil  rights.  The 
 command  of  God  to  his  people,  while  they  were 
 captives  in  Babylon,  shews  us  at  once  our  duty 
 and  our  interest.    <  Seek  the  peace  of  the  city, 
 
 *  whither  I  have  caused  you  to  be  carried  away 
 
 *  captives,  and  pray  unto  the  Lord  for  it :  for  in 
 
247 
 
 ( the  peace  thereof  shall  ye  have  peace.'*  What 
 motive  could  exist  to  hind  a  Jew  to  a  compliance 
 with  this  injunction,  which  does  not  lie  with  ten- 
 fold weight  on  every  citizen  of  the  United  States  ? 
 
 Are  our  religious  liberties  valuable  I  Do  we 
 justly  prize  them  above  all  our  other  possessions  ? 
 Do  we  pray  for  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  our 
 Zion  ?  These  questions  must  be  answered  with 
 an  hearty  affirmative  by  every  believer  in  Jesus. 
 Are  not  our  religious  liberties,  and  our  Christian 
 privileges,  as  extensive  as  can  be  desired  ?  Is 
 not  the  prophesy  of  Micah  experimentally  fulfil- 
 led in  us  who  are  the  inhabitants  of  this  favored 
 and  ?     *  They  shall  sit  every  man  under  his 
 
 *  vine,  and  under  his  fig-tree  and  none  shall 
 «  make  them  afraid.'f  May  not  the  Lord  address 
 the  people  of  these  United  States  in  the  same  lan- 
 guage, with  which  he  appealed  to  His  antient 
 church  ?  <  O  inhabitants  of  America,  judge  I 
 f  pray  you  "between  two       my  vin«jm^  Whof 
 
 <  could  have  been  done  more  to  my  vineyard,  that 
 
 <  I  have  not  done  in  it  ?    Wherefore  when  I  look- 
 
 <  ed  that  it  should  bring  forth  grapes,'  (even  the 
 fruits  of  cheerful  obedience  and  lively  gratitude) 
 
 *  brought  it  forth  wild  grapes,'  ingratitude,  dis- 
 content, and  murmuring  ? 
 
 That  part  of  Christian  duty,  of  which  we  are 
 treating,  does  not  stand  alone  and  unconnected, 
 
 *  Jer.  xxix.  7. 
 
 t  Micah  ir.  4. 
 
248 
 
 it  involves  in  itself  an  obligation  to  various  other 
 branches  of  genuine  godliness.  Those  virtues 
 which  are  implanted  in  the  believer's  heart,  and 
 adorn  his  life,  are  mutually  combined,  like  jthe 
 golden  links  of  tke  chain  which  suspended  the 
 beautiful  breast  plate  of  the  Jewish  pontiff.  They 
 follow  each  the  other,  as  the  comely  train  of  vir- 
 gins, which  accompanied  the  Egyptian  Princess, 
 when  introduced  to  her  royal  husband.  The 
 connection  is  so  close,  that  none  of  them  can  be 
 consciensciously  regarded,  whilst  any  of  the  rest 
 are  treated  with  neglect.  6  Fear  God  and  honor 
 'the  king,'  (or,  in  application  to  the  people  of  these 
 United  States,  our  Rulers)  are  so  intimately 
 blended,  that,  what  the  Bible  hath  joined  together, 
 no  man  can  put  asunder. 
 
 Such  is  the  union  of  prayer  and  thanksgiving 
 in  Christian  practice,  that  a  separation  between 
 them  is  an  impossible  thing.*  The  Apostle,  in 
 Iris  exhortation  wniuii  ye  addresses  to  Christians 
 in  behalf  of  Magistracy,  has  joined  them  togeth- 
 er. 6  I  exhort  (says  he)  that  supplications, 
 •  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks  be 
 6  made  for  kings,  and  all  that  are  in  authority.' 
 We  cannot  cordially  intercede  for  them  in  their 
 official  capacity,  unless  we  are  also  thankful  for 
 
 *  We  cannot,  for  instance,  unfeignedly  implore  salvation  to  our 
 souls,  without  thanking  God  at  the  same  time  that  we  are  not  suf- 
 fering in  hell,  beyond  a  remedy,  the  puaishment  which  our  iniqui- 
 ties deserve. 
 
249 
 
 the  blessings  of  the  government  we  enjoy,  the 
 Rulers  under  whose  administration  we  live,  the 
 laws  which  exist,  and  the  protection  which  they 
 afford  us.  If  government  be  so  valuable,  that 
 even  the  despotism  of  Nero  was  better  than  an- 
 archy, and  ajust  subject  for  thankfulness  ;  how 
 inexcusable  is  that  man,  who  hangs  his  harp  un- 
 strung on  the  willows,  watered  by  the  tears  of 
 discontent,  while  protected  under  the  shelter  of 
 a  Republican  government !  Were  a  man  to  as- 
 sert the  reality  of  his  obedience  to  the  apostolic 
 precept,  which  has  been  just  referred  to,  while  he 
 gave  perpetual  proofs  of  his  insensibility  of  the 
 political  blessings  he  enjoyed  ;  he  would  thereby 
 demonstrate  that  he  is  a  liar,  and  that  the  truth 
 is  not  in  him. 
 
 A  due  respect  and  love  to  the  persons  and  gov- 
 ernment of  our  Rulers  is  inseparable  from  that 
 spirit  of  prayer  for  them,  which  we  have  proved 
 it  to  be  the  duty  of  a  christian  to  maintain.  To 
 <  despise  dominion  and  speak  evil  of  dignities' 
 is  the  characteristic  of  those,  who  have  no  fear  of 
 God  before  their  eyes.  A  disciple  of  Jesus  will 
 labor  to  stifle  the  disloyal  thought,  should  the  au- 
 thor of  all  anarchy,  the  abettor  of  confusion,  the 
 Prince  of  darkness,  suggest  it  to  his  mind.  Did 
 evils  really  exist  in  the  government,  under  which 
 the  Christian  lives,  he  would  always  speak  of 
 
 X2 
 
250 
 
 them  with  tenderness,  and  without  any  diminution 
 of  the  reverence  and  affection,  which  he  owes  his 
 Rulers  ;  because  his  duty  arises,  not  from  the 
 character  of  those  men,  or  the  nature  of  the 
 government,  but  from  the  positive  command  of 
 the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords.  *  Let  every 
 6  soul  be  subject  to  the  higher  powers  :  for  there 
 
 *  is  no  power  but  of  God.    The  powers  that  be 
 
 *  are  ordained  of  God.  Whosoever  therefore  re- 
 6  sisteth  the  power,  resisteth  the  ordinance  of  God : 
 «  and  they  that  resist  shall  receive  to  themselves 
 
 *  damnation.    For  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to  good 
 
 *  works,  but  to  the  evil.    Wilt  thou  then  not  be 
 
 <  afraid  of  the  power  ?    Do  that  which  is  good, 
 
 *  and  thou  shalt  have  praise  of  the  same.  For 
 6  he  is  the  minister  of  God  to  thee  for  good  :  but 
 
 *  if  thou  do  that  which  is  evil,  be  afraid  ;  for  he 
 
 <  beareth  not  the  sword  in  vain  :  for  he  is  the 
 
 <  minister  of  God,  a  revenger  to  execute  wrath 
 
 *  upon  him  that  doth  evil.    Wherefore  ye  must 
 
 <  needs  be  subject,  not  only  for  wrath,  but  also 
 
 *  for  conscience-sake.    For,  for  this  cause  pay 
 
 *  you  tribute  also  :  for  they  are  God's  ministers, 
 
 *  attending  continually  on  this  very  thing.  Ren- 
 
 *  der  therefore  to  all  their  dues,  tribute  to  whom 
 
 *  tribute  is  due,  custom  to  whom  custom,  honour 
 
 *  to  whom  honour.'*  It  is  easy  for  a  man  to 
 deny  the  Bible  to  be  the  word  of  God,  and  avow 
 himself,  either  a  Deist  or  Atheist.    But  while 
 
 *  Rom.  xiii.  I.  &c. 
 
251 
 
 any  one  professes  to  believe  that  *  all  scripture  is 
 «  given  by  inspiration  of  God he  will  find  it 
 difficult,  even  under  every  advantage  to  be  deri- 
 ved from  the  diabolical  sophistry  of  the  modern 
 age,  to  shake  off  the  obligations,  which  are  laid 
 on  him  by  these  decisive  scriptures,  to  6  honour 
 <  and  obey  all  that  are  in  authority/  So  unam- 
 biguous are  the  Apostle's  words,  that  an  attempt 
 to  explain  or  enforce  them  would  be  to  act  the 
 part  of  one,  who  endeavoured  to  improve  the  fla- 
 vour of  wine  by  mixing  it  with  water.  Let  the 
 Christian  reader,  however,  keep  in  remembrance, 
 that  the  precepts  of  the  Gospel  are  spiritual,  and 
 extend  beyond  words  and  actions,  even  to  the 
 thoughts,  intents,  and  purposes  of  the  heart. 
 Both  the  secret  desire  and  the  overt  act  are  cog- 
 nizable in  the  court  of  Heaven.  How  deeply 
 must  the  argument  of  the  Apostle  Peter  influence 
 every  heart,  that  has  tasted  of  the  love  of  Christ ! 
 
 *  Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man 
 
 *  for  the  Lord's  sake,  whether  it  be  to  the  King 
 
 *  as  supreme,  or  unto  Governors  as  unto  them, 
 4  who  are  sent  by  Him  for  the  punishment  of  evil 
 6  doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well. 
 
 *  For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that  with  well-doing 
 
 *  ye  may  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish 
 
 *  men.'f  It  is  for  the  Lord's  sake,  that  sub- 
 mission is  required,  because  all  Governors,  in 
 
 -UPet.  ii.  13,14, 15. 
 
25£ 
 
 their  public  administration,  are  God's  vicege- 
 rents. And  shall  I  not  on  this  motive  submit  my- 
 self even  to  a  Cat  aline  or  a  Nero  ?  With  how 
 much  more  alacrity,  respect,  and  affection,  to  the 
 Father  of  his  people  !  Christ  cannot  plead  in  vain 
 with  those  who  know  His  name.    If  He  says, 6  do 
 
 *  this  for  my  sake,'  a  believer's  answer  is  ready, 
 «  Lord,  Thy  blessed  will  is  the  rule  of  all  my  con- 
 
 *  duct.' 
 
 It  will  now  he  proper,  previous  to  the  conclu- 
 sion of  the  present  essay,  to  lay  before  the  reader 
 that  excellent  form  of  prayer  for  the  President  of 
 the  United  States,  and  all  in  civil  authority,  which 
 our  church  teaches  us  to  use  ;  and  then  briefly  to 
 point  out,  how  admirably  the  particulars  it  con- 
 tains are  adapted  to  the  purpose,  for  which  it  was 
 composed.* 
 
 «  O  Lord  our  heavenly  Father,  the  high  and 
 «  mighty  (Ruler  of  the  Universe,)  who  dost  from 
 «  Thy  throne  behold  all  the  dwellers  upon  the 
 «  earth  ;  most  heartily  we  beseech  Thee  with  thy 
 <  favour  to  behold  and  bless  thy  servant,  the  Pres- 
 « ident  of  the  United  States,  and  all  others  in  au- 
 
 *  This  prayer  '  is  taken  verbatim  out  of  the  sacramentary  of  St. 
 
 *  Gregory,  but  was  not  inserted  in  our  liturgy  till  the  reign  of 
 4  Queen  Elizabeth  ;  when  our  Reformers  observing  that,  by  the 
 « liturgies  of  King  Edward,  the  Queen  eotild  not  be  prayed  for 
 
 *  but  upon  those  days,  when  either  the  litany  or  communion  office 
 
 *  was  to  be  used,  prudently  added  this  form  to  supply  the  defect 
 4  of  the  daily  service.*  Wheatly. 
 
*  thority  ;  and  so  replenish  them  with  the  grace 
 «  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  that  they  may  always  in- 
 
 *  cline  to  Thy  will  and  walk  in  Thy  way :  en- 
 
 *  due  them  plenteously  with  heavenly  gifts,  grant 
 <  them  in  health  and  prosperity  long  to  live  ;  and 
 «  finally,  after  this  life,  to  attain  everlasting  joy 
 
 *  and  felicity  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
 i  Amen.' 
 
 We  here  with  singular  propriety  address  our- 
 selves to  God  as  6  our  heavenly  Father  be- 
 cause to  His  parental  goodness  we  owe  the  ex- 
 istence of  civil  government,  and  all  the  inestima- 
 ble blessings  which  are  connected  with  it ;  [and, 
 in  an  especial  manner,  that  excellent  form  there- 
 of under  which  we  live.  If  we  employ  a  mo- 
 ment in  making  a  comparison  between  the  con- 
 stitution of  our  favored  land,  and  the  various  un- 
 happy systems  of  government  that  prevail  in  raa- 
 r.J  Ct-Cr  countries  ;  we  shall  perceive  the  propri- 
 ety of  acknowledging  God's  fatherly  goodness  in 
 appointing  this  distinguished  spot  for  the  land  of 
 our  nativity  and  the  place  of  our  residence.]  It 
 s  an  established  maxim  that  '  the  less  is  blessed 
 
 *  of  the  greater and  therefore,  in  the  act  of 
 supplication  for  an  earthly  Ruler,  we  properly 
 consider  Him,  before  whose  footstool  we  bow,  as 
 
 *  the  high  and  mighty  Ruler  of  the  Universe 
 from  whom  magistrates  derive  their  authority, 
 and  to  whose  bar  they  are  amenable  as  much  as 
 the  meanest  of  their  subjects.    *  His  eye  beholds 
 
254 
 
 f  all  the  dwellers  upon  earth/  regarding  the  ne- 
 cessities and  the  practices  hoth  of  Rulers  and 
 their  people. 
 
 Before  this  King  of  kings,  who  is  higher  than 
 the  highest  in  dignity,  and  mightier  than  the 
 mightiest  in  power,  we  humbly  and  devoutly  bend 
 the  knee  ;  beseeching  Him  to  6  behold  with  His 
 «  favour,  and  bless  the  President  of  the  United 
 '  States  and  all  others  in  authority.'  For  authori- 
 ty, without  the  favor  of  God,  can  only  make  its  pos- 
 sessors more  miserable  than  other  men.  In  what- 
 ever station  man  be  placed,  the  favor  of  God  is 
 essential  to  his  happiness.  On  this  solid  basis 
 the  inward  peace  of  the  mind  is  entirely  founded  ; 
 and  without  it  every  outward  circumstance  of 
 grandeur  or  prosperity  is  attended  with  a  curse. 
 The  favor  of  God  is  essentially  necessary  for  our 
 Rulers,  because  the  peace  of  our  government, 
 the  wisdom  of  our  senate,  the  efficacy  of  their 
 sneasures,  the  success  of  our  armies,  and  the  wel- 
 fare of  the  people  are  inseparably  connected  with 
 it. 
 
 Since  God  manifests  his  favor  chiefly  by  the 
 communications  of  His  Holy  Spirit ;  we  go  on 
 to  pray  that  they  may  be  replenished  therewith. 
 For,  as  no  persons  can  incline  to  God's  will  and 
 walk  in  His  way,  except  they  be  taught  and  in- 
 fluenced by  Divine  grace  ;  so  those,  who  are  pla- 
 ced in  stations  of  pre-eminence,  particularly  need 
 that  inestimable  benefit  in  a  more  than  ordinary 
 
255 
 
 measure.  Their  duties  are  more  difficult  ;  their 
 temptations  more  numerous  ;  and  their  conduct 
 is  of  more  consequence. 
 
 And,  that  they  may  be  qualified  for  the  func- 
 tions of  their  high  and  important  stations,  we 
 further  request  on  their  behalf,  that  God  would 
 <  endue  them  plenteously   with  heavenly  gifts.5 
 All  the  graces  of  the  Christian  character  are  gifts 
 from  heaven  ;  and  such,  in  an  especial  manner, 
 are  those  important  endowments  of  the  mind, 
 which  are  essential  to  the  character  of  a  wise 
 and  good  governor.    We  pray  for  a  continuance 
 of  their  lives,  health,  and  prosperity.    And  sure- 
 ly, if  we  duly  consider  our  present  circumstances, 
 we  shall  clearly  perceive  the  indespensable  obli- 
 gations, which  lie  on  us,  arising  both  from  our 
 interest  and  our  duty,  heartily  to  join  in  these 
 petitions. 
 
 Finally  we  pray  that  6  after  this  life'  our  Ru- 
 lers *  may  attain  everlasting  joy  and  felicity.' 
 For,  though  we  consider  their  lives  as  a  signal 
 favor  from  God,  we  know  that  the  time  must 
 come,  when  they  must  submit  to  the  common  lot 
 of  humanity,*  and  appear  before  their  Lord  and 
 out's.  Therefore  if  we  love  their  persons,  and 
 are  thankful  for  their  government ;  we  shall  pray 
 for  their  final  happiness,  that  they  may  exchange 
 their  authority  for  a  crown  of  glory,  and  the  seep - 
 
 ♦Pallida  mors  eequo  pulsat  pede  pauperum  tabcrcas, 
 Reguraque  turres.  Hon. 
 
256 
 
 tre  of  temporal  dominion  for  the  palm  of  everlast- 
 ing joy  and  triumph  ;  that  they  who  govern,  and 
 we  who  obey,  may  finally  rejoice  together  in  the 
 kingdom  of  God.  And,  as  there  is  but  one  way 
 of  salvation  either  for  Rulers  or  people,  we  sup- 
 plicate these  mercies  « through  Jesus  Christ  our 
 *  Lord/  Reader,  this  is  your  only  plea  before 
 the  throne  of  God.  Go,  use  it  for  yourself,  your 
 Executive  and  your  country :  and  may  the  King  of 
 kings  and  Lord  of  lords  hear  and  answer  from 
 heaven  his  dwelling  place  !  Amen. 
 
ESSAY  X. 
 
 on  the  Prater  tor  the  Clergy  and 
 People. 
 
 THE  wisdom  of  God  appears  in  every  circum- 
 stance that  is  connected  with  the  redemption  of 
 fallen  man.  The  structure  of  universal  nature, 
 and  of  every  minute  part  of  its  system,  discovers 
 the  glory  of  this  Divine  perfection.  It  is  written 
 in  legible  characters  on  every  blade  of  grass,  and 
 on  every  individual  atom  of  matter.  But,  if  this 
 world  were  erected  on  purpose  to  be  a  theatre,  on 
 which  the  wonders  of  redeeming  love  might  be 
 displayed  :  if  it  were  created  only  as  a  scaffold 
 to  a  building  of  far  greater  magnificence  :  if, 
 when  the  more  important  fabric  is  completed,  the 
 scaffold  is  to  be  demolished,  as  of  no  farther  use  ; 
 we  may  reasonably  expect  to  find  greater  wisdom 
 manifested  in  the  spiritual  than  in  the  natural 
 creation. 
 
 Among  a  thousand  other  wonders,  which  crowd 
 
on  the  spiritualized  imagination,  the  selection  of 
 Ambassadors  for  the  work  of  the  ministry  of  rec- 
 onciliation is  not  the  least.  As  it  was  the  design 
 of  the  Eterxae  Three,  in  the  whole  ceconomy 
 of  grace,  to  secure  the  glory  to  Him,  to  whom 
 alone  it  is  due  ;  the  wisdom  of  God  in  the  ap- 
 pointment of  the  instruments,  by  which  his  de- 
 signs are  carried  into  effect,  is  very  apparent. 
 Had  angels  been  employed,  as  ordinary  preachers 
 of  the  Gospel,  their  eloquence  might  have  been 
 considered  as  meriting  a  share  of  the  honor,  de- 
 rived from  the  success  of  the  ministry.  There- 
 lore  the  rich,  the  heavenly  treasure  is  deposited 
 «  in  earthen  vessels,  that  the  excellency  of  the 
 fi  power  may  be  of  God,  and  not  of  us.'*  On  the 
 same  account  our  Lord  chose  twelve  illiterate 
 fishermen  to  be  the  first  messengers  of  His  love 
 to  man  ,*  that  the  astonishing  revolution  to  be  pro- 
 duced in  the  human  heart,  and  in  the  world  at 
 large,  by  the  preached  Gospel,  in  turning  it  from 
 sin  and  Satan  to  the  service  of  God,  might  evi- 
 dently appear  to  be  accomplished,  not  by  the  wis- 
 dom of  man,  but  by  the  power  of  God ;  not  by 
 moral  suasion,  but  by  the  energy  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost.  It  is  allowed  that  one,  who  was  after- 
 wards admitted  to  the  fellowship  of  the  Apostolic 
 office,  was  a  man  endowed  with  extensive  erudi- 
 tion, having  been  instructed  in  the  academy  of 
 
:159 
 
 the  celebrated  Gamaliel,  and  favored  with  evoi  > 
 advantage  which  can  arise  from  a  learned  educa- 
 tion. But  it  is  pleasing  to  remark  with  what  an 
 holy  anxiety  this  person  endeavours  in  all  his 
 writings,  which  arc  transmitted  to  us,  to  evince 
 that  the  effects  of  his  preaching  were  entirely  ow- 
 ing to  the  dew  of  God's  blessing,  which  attended 
 his  word.  lie  every  where  speaks  of  himself  in 
 the  most  disparaging  terms,  lays  all  his  learning 
 at  the  foot  of  the  cross  ;  and  avows  his  total  un- 
 fitness, independent  of  help  from  God,  fur  the 
 discharge  of  the  ministerial  office.  Writing  to 
 the  Corinthians,  among  whom  he  had  labored 
 with  great  success,  he  says,  '  When  I  came  to 
 
 *  you,  I  came  not  with  excellency  of  speech  or  of 
 
 *  wisdom,  declaring  unto  you  the  testimony  of 
 '  God ;  for  I  determined  not  to  know  any  thing 
 
 *  among  you,  save  Jesus  Christ  and  Him  cruci- 
 
 <  fied.    And  I  was  with  you  in  weakness,  and 
 
 <  in  fear,  and  in  much  trembling.    And  my  speech 
 
 <  and  my  preaching  was  not  with  enticing  words 
 
 *  of  man's  wisdom  ;  but  in  demonstration  of  the 
 
 *  Spirit  and  of  power  :  that  your  faith  should  not 
 «  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power 
 
 *  of  God.'*  In  the  same  spirit  of  humble  depen- 
 dence on  the  strength  of  God,  when  writing  to 
 the  Thcssalonians,  he  requests  the  prayers  of  the 
 faithful  for  himself  and  his  fellow-laborers  \  that 
 
 »  1  Cor.  ii.  1—5. 
 
260 
 
 they  might  be  endued  with  ability,  fidelity,  and 
 abundant  success  in  the  work  ; 6  Brethren,  pray 
 •  for  us/* 
 
 This  request  of  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Gen- 
 tiles, at  once  shews  the  propriety  of  that  part  of 
 our  Liturgy,  to  which  the  reader's  attention  will 
 be  directed  in  the  present  essay ;  the  prayer  for 
 the  Clergy  and  People.  No  doubt  can  remain  on 
 the  mind,  whether  it  be  the  duty  and  interest  of 
 the  laity  to  pray  for  those,  who  labor  in  the  word 
 and  doctrine.  But,  as  in  the  production  of  that 
 fervency  of  spirit,  in  which  prayer  consists,  it  is 
 not  only  necessary  that  the  understanding  be  in- 
 formed ;  but  also  that  the  affections  be  moved, 
 and  the  heart  interested  in  the  subject ;  it  may 
 not  be  improper  to  point  out  a  few  considerations, 
 which  demonstrate  the  indispensable  nature  of  the 
 duty. 
 
 A  right  discharge  of  the  ministerial  office,  and 
 the  salutary  effects  which  it  is  designed  to  pro- 
 duce, are  objects  of  so  prodigious  magnitude,  that 
 those,  who  are  engaged  in  it,  have  an  undoubted 
 claim  on  the  charity  of  others  for  a  remembrance 
 in  their  fervent  prayers.  For,  compared  with 
 this,  every  earthly  interest,  that  is  styled  momen- 
 tous, shrinks  into  an  unsubstantial  vapor.  A 
 large  share  of  importance  must  be  ascribed  to 
 the  labors  of  the  statesman,  the  civilian,  and  the 
 physician,  on  which  the  temporal  happiness  of 
 
 *  1  Thess,  v.  25. 
 
261 
 
 man  so  much  depends  :  but  however  weighty  may- 
 be the  consequences,  which  are  suspended  on  the 
 wisdom  and  fidelity  of  those  men,  to  whom  our 
 civil  rights  and  bodily  health  are  intrusted  ;  yet, 
 when  weighed  in  the  balance  of  the  sanctuary 
 with  those,  which  the  functions  of  an  evangelist 
 involve,  they  are  found  lighter  than  the  thistle's 
 down.  For  nothing  less  than  the  manifestative 
 glory  of  the  Triune  Jehovah  is  closely  connected 
 with  the  latter.  A  Christian  minister  is  an  Am- 
 bassador of  God,  and  a  steward  of  His  mysteries. 
 The  subject  of  his  embassy  is  that,  in  which  the 
 honor  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  is  deep- 
 ly interested  ;  since  by  the  salvation  of  sinners, 
 through  the  meritorious  cross  and  passion  of  Je- 
 sus C  hrist,  which  is  the  sum  and  substance  of  the 
 gospel-message,  God  has  proposed  eternally  to 
 magnify  His  own  adorable  name.  This  part  of 
 the  reward,  assigned  to  the  sufferings  of  our  in- 
 carnate God>  proceeds  from  a  faithful  promulga- 
 tion of  the  truth.  Not  that  we  are  to  suppose  the 
 effects  of  redemption  to  be  left  to  contingency ; 
 for  then  Christ  might  have  died  in  vain  ;  and 
 therefore  both  the  means  and  the  end  are  secured 
 by  the  immutable  counsels  of  God.  Yet  this  does 
 not  in  the  least  degree  cancel  the  awful  response 
 bility,  which  is  attached  to  the  persons  of  those, 
 who  have  taken  on  them  the  sacred  office.  If 
 
 y2 
 
262 
 
 the  situation  of  a  person,  who  has  been  raised  to 
 the  dignity  of  representing  an  earthly  potentate 
 as  his  ambassador,  be  considered  as  very  impor- 
 tant ;  in  how  solemn  and  tremendous  a  light  must 
 we  view  the  ministers  of  tbe  Gospel,  since  to  them 
 is  committed  a  work  in  which  the  honor  of  every 
 Divine  attribute  is  concerned  ;  and  from  the  exe- 
 cution of  which  God  expects  a  greater  revenue 
 of  glory  than  from  the  creation  of  the  universe  ? 
 With  what  propriety  may  they  earnestly  call  on 
 their  people  in  the  Apostle's  words,  6  Brethren, 
 *  pray  for  us.' 
 
 If  we  add  to  this  consideration  the  inestimable 
 value  of  the  souls  of  men,  whose  salvation  de- 
 pends on  the  Gospel  ministry  as  the  appointed 
 means  of  effecting  it  ;  the  wisdom  of  our  church, 
 in  the  remembrance  which  she  makes  of  her 
 ministers  before  the  throne  of  grace,  will  be  still 
 more  conspicuous.  He  only  can  form  a  just 
 estimate  of  the  worth  of  the  soul,  who  died  to  re- 
 deem it.  Were  we  permitted  to  descend  into  the 
 bottomless  pit ;  and  be  witnesses  to  the  weeping, 
 and  wailing,  and  gnashing  of  teeth,  with  which 
 its  horrid  caverns  perpetually  resound ;  were 
 our  ears  to  be  wounded  for  a  season  with  the 
 bitter  lamentations  of  the  damned,  and  their 
 earnest,  but  fruitless  intrcaties  for  a  drop  of 
 water  to  cool  their  Gaining  tongues  ;  nay,  were 
 we  ourselves  to  taste  the  cup  of  trembling,  every 
 -rgredicnt  of  which  is  ten  thousand  times  more 
 
265 
 
 tiitter  than  the  quintessence  of  wormwood,  and 
 gall  :  were  we.  after  a  transition  through  this 
 scene  of  overwhelming  horror,  permitted  to  enter 
 for  a  season  within  the  gates  of  the  new  Jerusa- 
 lem, which  is  ahove  ;  and  be  spectators,  or  even 
 participants  of  the  pleasures,  which  are  at  God's 
 right  hand  :  we  should  be  nevertheless  unable  to 
 form  adequate  conceptions  of  the  value  of  the 
 human  soul,  unless  we  could  at  the  same  time 
 comprehend  eternal  duration.  The  price,  which 
 its  redemption  cost,  affords  the  best  idea  of  its 
 worth.*  Immensely  valuable  as  this  treasure  is,  its 
 safety  in  a  qualified  sense  is  suspended  on  the  ex- 
 istence and  fidelity  of  the  Gospel  ministry,  as  the 
 Divinely  appointed  means  of  conversion  and  salva- 
 tion. The  Apostle's  interrogations  strongly  imply 
 a  negative,  when  he  asks,  6  How  shall  they  call 
 6  upon  Him,  in  whom  they  have  not  believed  ? 
 «  And  how  shall  they  believe  in  Him,  of  whom 
 * they  have  not  heard  ?  And  how  shall  they  hear 
 ■*  without  a  preacher  ?'f    And  it  may  be  added, 
 
 *  4  The  Ransom  was  paid  down  ;  the  fund  of  Heav'n, 
 4  Heav'n's  inexhaustible,  exhausted  fund, 
 
 *  Amazing  and  amaz'd,  pour'd  forth  the  price, 
 '  All  price  beyond  :  Tho'  curious  to  compute, 
 
 *  Arch-angels  fait'd  to  cast  the  mighty  sum  ; 
 
 *  Its  value  vast,  ungrasp'd  by  minds  create, 
 4  Fer  ever  bides  and  glows  in  the  Supreme.1 
 
 Young's  Night  Thoughts. 
 
 t  Rom.  x.  14 
 
264 
 
 if  the  preacher  be  deficient  in  knowledge,  fidelity., 
 and  zeal,  the  people  may  perish  in  their  iniquities ; 
 lor  6  if  the  trumpet  give  an  uncertain  sound, 
 6  who  shall  prepare  himself  to  the  battle  ?'  Surely 
 the  possibility  of  fie  loss  of  a  single  soul,  through 
 the  minister's  misconduct  in  the  awful  work  with 
 which  he  is  intrusted,  is  enough  to  make  the 
 same  impression  on  him,  which  the  miraculous 
 hand-writing  made  on  the  impious  Babylonish 
 Monarch,  when  *  his  countenance  changed,  and 
 
 *  his  thoughts  troubled  him,  so  that  the  joints  of 
 
 *  his  loins  were  loosed,  and  his  knees  smote  one 
 
 *  against  another.'*    «  Brethren,  pray  for  us  !' 
 
 The  salvation  of  our  own  souls  is  inseparably 
 connected  with  the  faithful  discharge  of  our 
 solemn  office.  The  awful  declarations  of  our 
 Lord  and  Master,  which  we  find  in  the  Prophecy 
 «f  Ezekiel,  should  excite  pity  on  our  behalf,  and 
 earnest  supplication  for  us.    <  0  son  of  man,  I 
 
 *  have  set  thee  a  watchman  unto  the  house  of 
 «  Israel  :  therefore  thou  shalt  hear  the  word  at 
 
 *  my  mouth,  and  warn  them  from  me.  When  I 
 4  say  unto  the  wicked,  0  wicked  man,  thou  shalt 
 4  surely  die  ;  if  thou  dost  not  speak  to  warn  the 
 
 *  wicked  from  his  way,  that  wicked  man  shall  die 
 
 *  in  his  iniquity  :  but  his  blood  will  I  require  at 
 4  thine  hand.'f    *  If  the  righteous'  among  the 
 
 *  Dan.  v.  6. 
 
 t  Ezek.  xxxiii.  1—8. 
 
265 
 
 laity  6  scarcely  be  saved  assuredly  iu  much 
 greater  difficulty  is  involved  the  salvation  of 
 those  who  minister  in  holy  things,  because  their 
 work  is  of  a  much  more  arduous  nature.  Well 
 might  St.  Paul  ask,  after  labouring  to  form  an 
 estimate  of  its  importance,  *  who  is  sufficient  for 
 6  these  things  ?' 
 
 The  difficulty,  which  attends  a  conscientious 
 discharge  of  the  ministerial  office  is  such,  that 
 the  highest  mountains  which  the  traveller  meets 
 with  in  other  parts  of  life,  when  compared  there- 
 with, sink  into  mole-hills,  which  the  foot  may 
 surmount  with  the  greatest  ease.  In  the  breasts 
 of  those,  who  labor  in  God's  vineyard,  simplicity 
 of  motive  and  intention  is  indispensably  required. 
 Self  in  all  its  delicate  and  unsuspicious  forms  must 
 be  excluded  :  the  lust  of  fame,  and  of  man's 
 applause  ;  the  love  of  filthy  lucre,  or  the  promo- 
 tion of  secular  interest  in  any  shape,  are  inad- 
 missible, considered  as  objects  of  the  ministerial 
 undertaking.  Zeal  for  the  glory  of  God,  love  to 
 Jesus  Christ,  and  an  affectionate  concern  for  the 
 salvation  of  precious  souls,  are  the  grand  princi- 
 ples, which  ought  to  actuate  the  conduct  of  those, 
 who  have  dedicated  themselves  to  the  service  of 
 the  sanctuary.  A  corrupt  motive,  if  predominant 
 in  the  heart,  must  necessarily  prove  an  insur- 
 mountable bar  to  usefulness  in  the  vineyard,  and 
 to  the  approbation  of  its  Great  Proprietor.  0 
 
'266 
 
 who  is  thus  <  pure  in  heart !' — <  Moreover  it  is 
 
 *  required  in  stewards   that  a  man  be  found 
 
 *  faithful.'  We  are  bound  by  every  tie  to  use 
 all  fidelity  with  the  consciences  of  our  fellow 
 sinners,  whether  they  be  rich  or  poor,  high  or 
 low.  Though  it  becomes  us  in  our  civ  il  character 
 to  give  honor  to  whom  honor  is  due,  and  demean 
 ourselves  with  all  lowliness  of  spirit ;  yet  in  our 
 ministerial  engagements,  whether  public  or 
 private,  we  must  know  no  personal  distinction  ; 
 wealth  and  influence  must  not  deter,  learning  and 
 abilities  must  not  discourage  us  from  an  honest 
 and  unequivocal  declaration  of  the  whole  counsel 
 of  God.  An  appeal  may  be  made  to  the  con- 
 sciences of  all,  who  are  sincere  in  their  exertions 
 for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  man,  without 
 any  fear  of  contradiction,  whether  the  difficulties 
 of  their  work  are  not  such  as  no  human  abilities, 
 unassisted  by  grace,  can  surmount.  O  that  the 
 reader's  heart  may  be  excited  to  a  more  earnest 
 remembrance  of  us,  when  he  finds  in  his  soul  the 
 nearest  access  to  the  throne,  and  is  indulged 
 with  a  favorable  audience  by  his  Lord  and  our's  ! 
 
 The  nature  of  the  two  comprehensive  subjects, 
 which  we  are  called  to  develop,  is  another  cir- 
 cumstance, which  shews  our  utter  insufficiency 
 for  the  work,  which  is  given  us  to  do.  To  draw 
 a  picture  sufficiently  deformed,  whereby  to  ex- 
 hibit the  true  evil  of  sin,  is  no  easy  matter  for 
 
a67 
 
 even  an  inspired  Apostle  seems  to  have  been  at  a 
 loss  for  expression,  when  he  described  sin  as 
 * exceeding  sinful/  His  vocabulary  did  not 
 furnish  another  word  so  expressive  of  its  hideous 
 turpitude,  as  one  derived  from  the  thing  itself. 
 To  trace  the  deceitfulness  of  the  human  heart 
 through  all  its  meanders,  so  as  to  force  conviction 
 on  the  conscience,  requires  a  knowledge  of 
 ourselves,  which  can  only  be  derived  from  Divine 
 teaching.  But  above  all,  to  preach  Jesus  Christ 
 in  the  transcendent  glory  of  His  person,  in  the 
 fulness  of  His  merit,  in  the  unsearchable  riches  - 
 of  His  grace,  in  the  length,  breadth,  height,  and 
 depth  of  His  love  ;  to  preach  Him  as  a  free, 
 present,  almighty  Saviour  of  the  sinful  sons  of 
 men,  so  as  not  to  injure  His  character,  and  de- 
 preciate His  value ;  this  is  an  arduous  task 
 indeed,  and  shews,  if  any  thing  can,  our  need  of 
 your  most  earnest  intercession  on  our  behalf.  If 
 we  preach  ourselves,  instead  of  Christ  Jesus  the 
 Lord  :  if  we  substitute  a  refined  system  of  ethics 
 for  4  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed  God  ;'  we 
 mislead  those  to  certain  and  eternal  ruin,  whom 
 we  should  have  labored  to  conduct  to  the  cross  of 
 Christ,  and  eternal  happiness  through  Him, 
 Nothing  but  personal  experience  can  enable  a 
 man  to  pourtray  either  the  evil  of  sin,  or  the 
 riches  of  Christ,  in  a  proper  manner.  Without 
 this  indespensable  qualification  fipr  a  ducdischarge 
 
of  our  office,  not  only  shall  we  be  liable  to  mistake 
 error  for  truth  ;  but  even  the  truth  we  declare, 
 will  be  so  devoid  of  energy  and  persuasion,  that 
 it  will  appear  to  the  hearer  no  other  than  « a 
 *  cunningly  devised  fable  or  at  best  an  uninter- 
 esting narrative  of  facts,  in  which  he  has  little  or 
 no  concern.  The  scenes,  whether  of  the  comic 
 or  tragic  muse,  which  are  exhibited  on  the  stage, 
 though  altogether  fictitious,  produce  on  the 
 minds  of  the  audience,  effects  suitable  to  their 
 nature ;  because  the  actors  emphatically  speak 
 falsehood,  as  if  it  were  truth ;  while  on  the  other 
 hand,  the  truths  of  the  Bible,  as  delivered  from 
 the  pulpit,  whether  those  of  the  most  pathetic, 
 alarming,  or  reviving  nature,  though  sanctioned 
 by  the  word  and  oath  of  God  who  cannot  falsify, 
 will  in  general  leave  the  congregation  unmoved 
 and  insensible  of  any  good  effect,  if  the  preacher 
 himself  appears  by  the  coldness  of  his  manner, 
 to  give  no  credit  to  them.  The  gospel  message 
 is  then  only  properly  delivered  when  the  preacher 
 addresses  his  hearers  with  the  same  affectionate 
 importunity,  with  which  a  man  who  has  been 
 cured  of  the  plague  by  some  sovereign  antidote, 
 recommends  it  to  his  bosom  friend,  when  tainted 
 with  the  same  malady.  For  he  will  not  on  this 
 occasion  be  contented  with  a  bare  proposal  of  the 
 remedy;  but  the  compassionate  feelings  of  his 
 soul  will  speak  in  every  feature  of  his  counte- 
 nance, and  give  an  emphasis  to  his  language, 
 
£69 
 
 while  he  enforces  the  necessity  of  its  immediate 
 application.     *  We  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead, 
 
 *  be  ye  reconciled  to  God.'*  0  that  the  Lord 
 may  he  pleased  to  enrich  our  minds  with  a  deep 
 and  abiding  experience  of  His  mercy  in  Jesus, 
 as  absolutely  requisite  to  our  own  salvation !  May 
 we,  through  the  influence  of  the  word  and  spirit 
 of  God,  have  such  clear  discoveries  made  to  our 
 own  souls  of  the  glories  of  the  Person  of  Im- 
 manuel,  and  the  fullness  of  His  redeeming  merit ; 
 that  our  hearts  may  hum  with  affection  to  His 
 name  and  zeal  for  His  glory,  and  be  melted  with 
 tender  compassion  for  the  souls  of  our  fellow- 
 sinners  !  Then  shall  we  be  able  to  depict  in 
 glowing  colours  that  adorable  Saviour  as  known 
 
 \  to  ourselves,  not  by  report  only,  but  by  a  personal 
 acquaintance,  and  as  6  the  chiefest  of  ten  thou- 
 «  sand,  and  altogether  lovely.'  Then  shall  we 
 perceive  that  the  same  truths  will  produce  in  the 
 eighteenth  century  the  same  effects,  which  they 
 produced  when  they  flowed  from  the  zealous 
 tongue  of  the  great  St.  Paul.    «  The  demonstra- 
 
 <  tion  of  the  Spirit*  will  attend  our  message,  and 
 sinners  will  turn  <  from  idols  to  serve  the  living  - 
 
 *  and  true  God  ;  and  to  wait  for  His  Son  from  * 
 
 *  heaven,  whom  He  raised  from  the  dead,  even 
 
 <  Jesus,  which  delivered  us  from  the  wrath  to 
 ;  come.' 
 
 z 
 
 »  2  Cor.  v.  21, 
 
270 
 
 The  testimony,  borne  by  ministers  concerning 
 their  crucified  Lord,  must  not  be  confined  to  the 
 language  of  the  lips,  but  extended  to  that  of  the 
 life.  <Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  to  thy 
 «  doctrine  ;  continue  in  them ;  for  in  so  doing 
 '  thou  shalt  both  save  thyself,  and  them  that  hear 
 4  thee.'*  Their  conduct  must  display  the  in- 
 fluence of  Christianity,  or  their  preaching  will  be 
 in  vain.  Their  daily  walk,  forasmuch  as  they 
 are  the  successors  of  the  Apostles,  must  address 
 itself  to  others  in  the  language  of  St.  Paul, 
 *  Brethren,  I  beseech  you,  be  followers  of  me.'f 
 Their  deportment  must  exhibit  a  pattern  of 
 heavenly -mindedness,  deadness  to  the  world, 
 and  an  unreserved  surrender  of  the  heart  to 
 God.  O  our  Brethren  among  the  laity,  we  are 
 oppressed  with  a  pungent  sense  of  our  imperfec- 
 tions !  pardon  them  yourselves ;  and  beseech 
 God  to  pardon  them  also,  and  to  enable  us  to 
 walk  worthy  of  our  high  vocation  ! 
 
 Enough  has  undoubtedly  been  advanced  to 
 shew  the  necessity  of  prayer  being  made  by  the 
 people  on  behalf  of  the  clergy  :  and  yet  the 
 evidence,  which  has  been  brought  forward,  com- 
 
 *  1  Tim.  iv.  16.  The  15th  verse  very  forcibly  points  out  that 
 entire  devotedness  of  character,  which  becomes  a  Gospel-minister: 
 
 Trft>T0    (UiASTOt,   it  TVTOtf  idt,    iVOt    (TV    W   7r^0K07Tn    <f>Z)/ef>&    H    IV  TrttTtT. 
 
 '  Meditate  on  these  things,  give  thyself  wholly  to  them,  (esto  to- 
 s  tusin  illis)  that  thy  profiting  may  appear  to  all.* 
 
 t  1  Cor.  iv.  16, 
 
271 
 
 prizes  a  very  small  part  of  that,  which  might  be 
 adduced.  A  thousand  considerations  might  be 
 suggested  from  the  various  branches  of  the 
 ministerial  office.  We  shall,  however,  notice  but 
 one,  as  a  specimen  of  the  whole. 
 
 Come  then,  reader,  with  me  ;  and  I  will  in- 
 troduce you  into  the  chamber  of  a  dying  sinner  : 
 Behold  his  deplorable  situation.  I  have  been 
 sent  for  by  his  affectionate  relatives  to  administer 
 spiritual  consolation  to  his  mind  ;  for  the  recep- 
 tion of  which,  as  you  perceive  by  his  answers  to 
 my  questions,  he  is  wholly  unprepared.  You 
 clearly  discover  his  unawakened  state  :  and  that, 
 though  there  is  but  a  step  between  him  and  death  ; 
 and,  according  to  the  scriptures  of  truth,  but  an- 
 other between  him  and  everlasting  misery  ;  yet 
 he  is  unalarmed  and  insensible  of  danger.  If  I 
 deal  plainly  with  him  ;  if  I  sound  in  his  ears  the 
 tremendous  declarations  of  scripture,  which  are 
 appropriate  to  cases  like  his  ;  if  I  tell  him  that 
 <  the  wages  of  sin  is  death  and  that  without  re- 
 pentance towards  God,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Je- 
 sus Christ  he  must  perish  for  ever  ;  every  word 
 I  speak  will  be  a  dagger  to  the  hearts  of  the  weep- 
 ing friends  who  surround  his  bed,  and  they  will 
 brand  me  for  a  cruel  and  unfeeling  wretch  :  and 
 (what  is  still  worse)  perhaps  I  may  be  the  means 
 of  hastening  the  awful  moment  of  his  departure, 
 which  appears  to  be  at  hand,  by  exciting  his  ap- 
 prehensions, and  shaking  his  enfeebled  animal 
 
272 
 
 frame.  Yet  on  the  other  hand,  if  I  soothe  him 
 with  anodynes,  when  I  ought  to  administer  stim- 
 ulants or  emetics  ;  if  I  tell  him  of  peace,  when 
 God  says  there  is  none  ;  I  lead  his  soul  into  un- 
 avoidable destruction,  deceive  those  who  stand 
 around  him,  prove  unfaithful  to  my  charge,  and 
 so  endanger  my  own  soul.  Tell  me,  ye  men  of 
 wisdom,  what  path  I  am  to  pursue  in  this  dilem- 
 ma. You  hesitate  not  to  answer,  be  faithful,  and 
 leave  the  consequences  to  God.  The  advice  is 
 certainly  good.  But  as  you  see  the  difficulty  of 
 acting  in  conformity  to  it,  0  let  us  enjoy  an  in- 
 terest in  your  prayers,  that  we  may  be  found 
 faithful  to  God,  our  neighbors,  and  ourselves. 
 You  have  an  admirable  form  adapted  to  the  pur- 
 pose in  the  following  words. 
 
 « Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  from  whom 
 6  cometh  every  good  and  perfect  gift ;  send  down 
 
 •  upon  our  Bishops  and  other  Clergy,  and  all  the 
 6  congregations  committed  to  their  charge,  the 
 <  healthful  Spirit  of  Thy  grace ;  and  that  they  may 
 6  truly  please  Thee,  pour  upon  them  the  continual 
 
 •  dew  of  Thy  blessing.    Grant  this,  O  Lord,  for 
 
 *  the  honor  of  our  Advocate  and  Mediator,  Jesus 
 «  Christ.  Amen.'* 
 
 *  *  This  prayer  was  added  in  Queen  Elizabeth's  common  pray- 
 
 *  er-book,  out  of  the  sacramentary  of  St.  Gregory,  in  conformity 
 4  to  the  practice  of  the  ancient  church,  which  always  had  prayers 
 4  for  the  clergy  and  people.'  Wheatly. 
 
 The  character  of  Gregory  is  drawn  at  large  in  the  third  volume 
 of  Milner's  history  of  the  church;  from  which  it  appears  that, 
 
273 
 
 The  preceding  mode  of  address,  adopted  in 
 our  liturgy,  when  supplication  is  offered  for  the 
 clergy,  is  very  remarkable.  We  call  upon  God 
 as  '  Almighty  and  everlasting,  from  whom  Com- 
 eth every  good  and  perfect  gift.'  The  wisdom  of 
 the  authors  of  the  prayer  will  become  apparent 
 by  a  few  considerations.  The  erection  of  a 
 church  in  the  world  is  the  effect  of  Almighty 
 -  power  and  marvellous  loying-kindness.  When 
 the  inveterate  obstinacy  of  the  Jews,  and  the  ig- 
 norance and  idolatry  of  the  Gentile  world  are 
 considered  ;  w  e  shall  clearly  perceive  that  the 
 conversion  of  such  persons  from  darkness  to  light, 
 is  a  more  evident  demonstration  of  Omnipotence 
 in  the  agent,  than  the  original  creation  of  the 
 world.  Indeed  every  living  stone,  which  is  ta- 
 ken from  the  quarry  of  nature,  polished,  and  in- 
 corporated with  the  spiritual  temple,  proves  the 
 Omnipotence  of  Him,  who  alone  worketh  great 
 marvels.  And  when  the  means,  by  which  the 
 foundation  of  the  church  was  ministerially  laid, 
 and  the  superstructure  of  it  has  been  carried  on 
 towards  perfection,  are  taken  into  the  account  5 
 our  wonder  will  rise  yet  to  a  greater  height. 
 The  preaching  of  fishermen,  how  inadequate  to 
 
 though  he  lived  in  a  period  when  Christianity  was  at  a  very  low 
 ebb,  he  was  a  man  deeply  taught  of  God,  devoted  in  heart  and 
 life  to  Him,  and  a  truly  Christian  Bishop. 
 
 z2 
 
274 
 
 the  proposed  object !  That  this  church  has  been 
 preserved  in  existence,  notwithstanding  the  mal- 
 ice of  Satan  and  his  legions  of  infernal  spirits  ; 
 notwithstanding  the  rage  of  persecutors,  acting 
 under  their  instigation  ;  the  subtilty  t)f  heretics  ; 
 the  venality  of  pretended  supporters,  who  were  in 
 reality  its  worst  adversaries  ;  and  the  divisions 
 that  have  arisen  in  the  centre  of  the  ecclesiastical 
 body  ;  that,  notwithstanding  all  this,  the  church 
 has  been  preserved  from  annihilation  is  a  proof 
 that  the  6  almighty  and  everlasting  God*  is  both 
 its  builder  and  defender.  If  we  confine  our  at- 
 tention to  the  present  day,  it  is  a  marvellous  thing 
 that  so  mean  instruments,  as  the  best  of  us  are, 
 should  be  employed  in  such  a  momentous  work  ; 
 and  that  any  among  us  should  be  made  faithful, 
 and  our  labors  crowned  with  success  in  the  con- 
 version and  salvation  of  our  fellow-sinners.  Let 
 us  then  join  together  in  adoring  Him,  who  is  (  al- 
 '  mighty  and  everlasting,  and  from  whom  cometh 
 4  every  good  and  perfect  gift!' 
 
 The  persons  for  whom  our  prayers  are  express- 
 ly offered,  are  4  our  Bishops  and  other  Clergy, 
 4  and  all  congregations  committed  to  their  charge.' 
 By  Bishops  are  intended  the  superior  officers  of 
 the  church,  on  whom  a  weight  of  responsibility 
 lies,  too  heavy  fdr  the  shoulders  of  an  Angel.* 
 
 *  When  St.  Ambrose  was  chosen  to  the  Bishopric  of  Milan,  he 
 was  astonished,  and  peremptorily  refused  ;  nor  was  any  person 
 >ver  more  desirous  to  obtain  the  office  of  a  Bishop,  Uian  he  was 
 
875 
 
 Assuredly  then  they  have  need  of  our  prayers. 
 For,  though  they  are  supposed  by  their  office  to 
 be  persons  of  superior  knowledge,  grace,  and 
 sanctity  ;  yet  their  sufficiency  must  be  wholly  of 
 God.  Other  Clergy  comprehends  all  those  ec- 
 clesiastical persons,  who  have  the  care  of  souls 
 intrusted  to  them  ;  whether  they  be  rectors,  or 
 deacons.  <  The  congregations  committed  to  their 
 *  charge'  include  all  the  people  of  the  land,  ex- 
 cepting those  who  have  withdrawn  themselves 
 from  our  communion. 
 
 The  blessings  supplicated  in  behalf  of  these  ec- 
 clesiastical persons  and  their  flocks  are  indispen- 
 sable in  their  nature,  and  inestimable  in  their 
 value.  «  The  Spirit  of  God's  grace'  is  the  Holy 
 Ghost ;  who  is  so  denominated^  because  he  is  the 
 gift  of  Divine  grace  to  mankind,  and  the  Author 
 
 to  avoid  it.  He  even  used  methods,  which  are  by  no  means  justi- 
 fiable. At  last  finding  it  was  in  vain  to  stem  the  torrent,  he  stole 
 out  of  Milan  at  midnight,  but  missing  his  way,  and  wandering  all 
 night,  he  found  himself  in  the  morning  at  the  gate  of  Milan.  Af- 
 ter making  a  second  effort  to  escape,  he  was  at  last  brought  to  sub- 
 mission by  a  menacing  edict  of  the  Emperor  Valentinian. 
 
 A  similar  account  is  given  of  Ephraim  the  Syrian,  who  never 
 advanced  farther  on  the  ecclesiastical  scale  than  to  the  office  of  a 
 deacon ;  and  once  he  took  a  very  extraordinary  method  to  avoid 
 being  preferred  to  the  office  of  a  Bishop.  He  feigned  madness 
 and  escaped.  In  Ephraim' 's  days,  the  pastoral  character  appear- 
 ed to  good  men  awful  beyond  measure,  requiring  little  less  than 
 angelical  virtue.  In  our  days  is  not  conveniency  and  love  of  gain 
 the  principal  motive,  and  decency  of  character  the  principal  qual- 
 ification h»Milnerys  history  of  the  church,  vol.  2.  p.  186  and  272*. 
 
276 
 
 of  all  gracious  dispositions  in  the  human  soul. 
 
 <  Without  Him  nothing  is  good,  nothing  is  holy/ 
 He  is  also  *  the  healthful  Spirit  of  Grace,'  be- 
 cause He  is  the  source  of  all  spiritual  health  ;  for 
 naturally  '  there  is  no  health  in  us.'*  No  spirit- 
 ual life  or  vigor  does  our  fallen  soul  possess,  till 
 He  imparts  it.  How  necessary  a  boon  then  is 
 this,  which  we  request  for  *  Bishops  and  other 
 «  clergy  and  all  congregations  committed  to  their 
 
 <  charge.    May  our  Almighty  and  everlasting 
 
 <  God'  pour  out  abundantly  6  the  healthful  spirit 
 «  of  His  grace'  on  our  church,  botli  her  ministers 
 and  the  community,  for  His  name's  sake  ! 
 
 We  proceed  to  intreat  that  all  these  persons  in 
 their  several  stations  may  *  truly  please  God.' 
 Here  an  important  question  arises,  which  de- 
 mands a  more  difFuse  discussion,  than  can  here 
 be  given  to  it.  How  may  ecclesiastical  persons 
 please  God  ?  Not  by  employing  their  time  and 
 talents  on  political,  or  other  secular  subjects  ;  for 
 with  respect  to  these  things  their  Lord's  com- 
 mand is,  «  what  is  that  to  thee  ?  Follow  thou  me.'. 
 Not  by  occupying  a  box  at  the  theatre,  appearing 
 on  the  race  ground,  or  filling  a  seat  at  the  card 
 table.  All  these  things  are  beneath  the  dignity, 
 and  shockingly  disgraceful  to  the  character  of 
 «ne,  who  avows  his  dedication  to  the  service  of 
 God  :  they  waste  his  time  ;  unfit  his  soul  both 
 
 *  gee  the  essay  on  the  general  confession. 
 
277 
 
 for  the  duties  of  the  closet  and  those  of  the  pulpit  i 
 they  divert  the  attention  of  the  mind  from  its  one 
 object,  secularize  its  views,  and  bury  it  in  sensu- 
 ality. We  may  go  a  step  farther,  and  assert  that 
 laborious  literary  researches  into  subjects  uncon- 
 nected with  the  Gospel  are  unappropriate  to  the 
 duties  of  a  clergyman,  and  a  waste  of  that  pre- 
 cious time,  which  ought  to  be  dedicated  to  higher 
 purposes.  But  yet  more  than  this ;  a  merely  ver- 
 bal and  doctrinal  acquaintance  with  the  Gospel- 
 system  is  not  pleasing  to  God,  if  unaccompanied 
 with  that,  in  which  the  very  essence  of  true  re- 
 ligion consists.  A  man  may  be  a  critic  on  the 
 language  and  style  of  scripture,  as  on  that  of  Pla- 
 to or  Cicero,  and  not  please  God.  What  then  is 
 truly  acceptable  in  His  sight  ?  Nothing  can  prove 
 a  sinner  to  be  reinstated  in  the  favor  of  God,  but 
 a  genuine  and  living  faith  in  Jesus  Christ :  for 
 *  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God.' 
 Impossible  for  any  man,  and  therefore  much  more 
 so  for  a  clergyman,  who  is  to  6  feed  the  flock  of 
 «  God,  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  him 
 <  an  overseer.'    If  he  be  not  himself  a  member  of 
 
 ■ 
 
 the  mystical  body  of  Christ,  he  may  be  compared 
 to  a  factitious  limb  annexed  to  the  body  natural, 
 which  though  it  may  be  made  subservient  to  the 
 welfare  of  the  body,  derives  itself  no  advantage 
 from  its  situation.  It  can  derive  no  vital  influ- 
 ence from  the  head,  nor  enjoy  any  communion 
 with  the  real  members.    A  dead  branch  in  the 
 
27% 
 
 ecclesiastical  vine,  however  honorable  may  be  the 
 situation  it  occupies,  must  at  last  be  cut  down, 
 and  cast  into  the  fire ;  it  is  fit  only  for  the  burn- 
 ing flames.  In  his  public  discourses  a  minister 
 can  only  please  God,  when  he  preaches  Jesus 
 Christ  and  Him  crucified  faithfully,  affectionate- 
 ly, and  laboriously.  To  the  cross,  and  to  that 
 alone,  he  must  direct  the  attention  of  his  hearers, 
 if  he  would  truly  please  God.  And  then  his  own 
 example  must  recommend  the  ways  of  God  to  his 
 congregation,  adorning  the  gospel  he  preaches  by 
 his  conduct  in  his  own  family,  in  the  church,  jsnd 
 in  the  world  ;  evidencing  by  their  effects  upon 
 himself  the  superiority  of  Christian  motives  to 
 those,  which  the  schools  of  Philosophy  and  Ethics 
 have  promulgated  to  mankind.  And  with  respect 
 to  those  private  members,  who  compose  our  con- 
 gregations, they  can  only  truly  please  Godvas 
 they  receive  with  meekness  the  engrafted  word,* 
 and  bring  forth  fruit  with  patience.  It  is  not  a 
 mere  occupation  of  their  pews  at  church,  or  even 
 a  diligent  attendance  on  its  most  sacred  ordi- 
 nance, that  will  entitle  them  to  any  share  of  Di- 
 vine complacency.    *  For  if  any  man  be  an  hear- 
 
 *  er  of  the  word,  and  not  a  doer,  he  is  like  unto 
 4  a  man  beholding  his  natural  face  in  a  glass  : 
 
 *  for  he  beholdeth  himself  and  goeth  his  way,  and 
 4  straightway  forgetteth  what  manner  of  man  he 
 4  was.  But  whoso  looketh  into  the  perfect  law  of 
 4  liberty,  and  centinueth  therein,  he  being  not 
 
279 
 
 *  a  forgetful  hearer,  but  a  doer  of  the  work,  this 
 '  man  shall  be  blessed  in  his  deed.'* 
 
 Our  venerable  reformers  have  not  left  us  in  a 
 state  of  uncertainty  as  to  the  agency  necessary  to 
 enable  us  thus  <  truly  to  please  God.'  They  in- 
 form us  tbat  neither  Bishops,  Ministers  nor  their 
 congregations  can  act  in  an  acceptable  manner 
 before  Him  without  <  the  continual  dew  of  His 
 
 *  blessing.'  By  this  beautiful  and  scriptural  im- 
 age they  inculcate  on  us  the  necessity  of  a  divine 
 influence  to  the  production  of  every  good  thought, 
 word,  and  work.  The  ground,  or  surface  of  the 
 earth,  affords  a  striking  emblem  of  the  heart  of 
 man,  and  is  frequently  introduced  in  this  meta- 
 phorical sense  in  the  sacred  pages4  The  ground 
 was  created  to  bear  fruit  for  the  use  of  man,  as 
 man's  heart  was  formed  to  yield  fruit  to  the  praise 
 and  glory  of  God.  But  as  in  consequence  of  the 
 fall,  a  curse  was  denounced  on  the  soil,f  so  that  it 
 now  requires  labor  and  culture  before  it  w  ill  yield 
 its  fruits  ;  in  like  manner  the  human  heart  is  be- 
 come barren  and  unfruitful,  so  that  it  can  pro- 
 duce no  fruits  of  righteousness  ;  but  on  the  con- 
 trary, like  the  ground,  it  yields  spontaneously 
 the  thorns  and  briars  of  sin  to  the  dishonor  of 
 
 •  James  i.  23, 24, 25. 
 X  Matt.  xiii.  3,  &c.   Is.lv.  10,  11.   Hos.  s.  4,  &  al  fre*, 
 +  Gen,  tii.  17. 
 
280 
 
 God,  till  it  be  created  anew  in  Christ  Jesus. 
 And  moreover,  as  continual  rains  or  dews  must 
 be  dispensed  to  fertilize  the  earth,  so  must  a  con- 
 stant supply  of  Grace  be  communicated  from  God 
 for  the  purpose  of  creating  in  us  «  all  holy  de- 
 •  sires,  all  good  counsels,  and  all  just  works.' 
 It  would  be  easy  to  carry  the  parallel  farther  : 
 but  enough  has  been  said  to  demonstrate  the  beau- 
 tiful propriety  of  the  emblem,  and  the  end  for 
 which  it  is  here  introduced. 
 
 We  ask  all  these  blessings  6  for  the  honor  of 
 «  our  Advocate  and  Mediator  Jesus  Christ.'  It 
 is  for  His  honor  that  Bishops  and  Ministers  be 
 found  faithful,  diligent,  and  successful :  and  that 
 the  people  derive  that  benefit  from  their  labors, 
 of  which  His  atonement  is  the  meritorious  cause. 
 He  is  our  Advocate,  and  pleads  on  our  behalf ; 
 our  Mediator,  and  represents  our  persons.  While 
 we  are  lifting  up  our  hearts  and  hands  in  suppli- 
 cation here  below,  may  He  intercede  for  us  in 
 Heaven  !  Then  shall  our  Bishops  and  Ministers, 
 and  all  congregations  committed  to  their  charge, 
 richly  enjoy  the  healthful  Spirit  of  God's  grace, 
 and  the  continual  dew  of  His  blessing,  and  so  our 
 Jerusalem  shall  become  a  praise  in  the  earth. 
 Amen, 
 
281 
 
 ESSAY  XL 
 
 on  the  Prayer  for  all  Conditions  of  Men. 
 
 The  whole  of  our  duty  may  be  summed  up  in 
 two  points,  the  love  of  God,  and  the  love  of  our 
 neighbour.  And  these  duties  are  so  intimately 
 blended,  that  a  separation  between  them  is  abso- 
 lutely impossible  :  for  4  if  a  man  say,  I  love  God, 
 4  and  hateth  his  brother,  he  is  a  liar.  For  he 
 4  that  loveth  not  his  brother,  whom  he  hath  seen, 
 4  how  can  he  love  God,  whom  he  hath  not  seen  ? 
 4  and  tbis  commandment  have  we  from  Him,  that 
 4  he  who  loveth  God  love  his  brother  also.'* 
 What  an  affecting  picture  of  the  amiable  nature 
 of  true  Christianity  does  our  Lord's  most  beauti- 
 ful parable  of  the  good  Samaritan  exhibit  !  Let 
 me  address  the  reader  in  the  words  with  which  it 
 is  concluded,  4  Go  thou  and  do  likewise.'  Are 
 you  ready  to  say,  4  alas,  my  means  are  too  limit- 
 
 *  1  John  iv.  20, 21. 
 
 AA 
 
282 
 
 <  ed  for  diffusive  liberality    and  the  situation  of 
 
 <  the  far  greater  part  of  my  brethren,  under 
 «  which  term  the  whole  human  race  is  compre- 
 «  hended,  is  too  remote  to  be  benefitted  by  me  V 
 Love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law  :  and  if  this  God- 
 like temper  prevail  in  your  bosom,  you  will  labor 
 to  the  utmost  extent  of  your  ability,  6  to  do  good 
 
 <  unto  all  men,  and  especially  to  them  that  are  of 
 
 *  the  household  of  faith.'  And  though  your  power 
 of  actual  beneficence  be  restricted  by  Providence 
 within  a  compass  as  narrow  as  her's  w  ho  cast 
 her  two  mites  into  the  treasury  of  the  temple  ; 
 yet  the  feelings  of  your  heart  are  unconfined,  and 
 may  range  through  the  world,  like  the  solar 
 beams,  visiting  every  nook  of  the  terrestrial 
 globe  where  a  brother  may  be  found.  There  is 
 one  office  of  Christian  friendship,  which  we  may 
 constantly  perform  on  behalf  of  every  participant 
 of  human  nature.  And  as  God  has  required  this 
 at  our  hands,  declaring  it  to  be  His  holy  will 
 that  6  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving  of  thanks 
 
 •  be  made  for  all  men  our  church  calls  us  to 
 the  performance  of  this  duty  at  every  recurring 
 Season,  w  hen  her  united  throng  appears  before 
 the  throne  of  grace  ;  teaching  us  to  pray  for  all 
 conditions  of  men  in  the  following  appropriate 
 form. 
 
 *  1  T»m.  Si.  1 
 
283 
 
 *  0  God,  the  creator  and  preserver  of  all  man- 
 
 <  kind,  we  humbly  beseech  Thee  for  all  sorts  and 
 
 <  conditions  of  men,  that  Thou  wouldst  be  pleased 
 
 *  to  make  Thy  ways  known  unto  them  ;  Thy  sav- 
 
 *  ing  health  unto  all  nations.   More  especially  we 
 
 *  pray  for  Thy  holy  church  universal :  that  it  may 
 «  he  so  guided  and  governed  by  Thy  good  spirit, 
 
 <  that  all  who  profess  and  call  themselves  Chris- 
 «  tians  may  be  led  into  the  way  of  truth,  and  hold 
 
 •  the  faith  in  unity  of  Spirit,  in  the  bond  of  peace. 
 6  and  in  righteousness  of  life.    Finally,  we  com- 
 
 *  mend  to  Thy  Fatherly  goodness,  all  those  who 
 
 *  are  any  ways  afflicted,  or  distressed  in  mind, 
 
 ♦  body,  or  estate  ;  that  it  may  please  Thee  to 
 -  comfort  and  relieve  them  according  to  their  sev- 
 
 •  eral  necessities,  giving  them  patience  under 
 
 •  their  sufferings,  and  an  happy  issue  our  of  all 
 
 •  their  afflictions.  And  this  we  beg  for  Jesus 
 1  Christ  His  sake.  Amen.' 
 
 The  spirit  of  universal  charity  which  the  gos- 
 pel breathes,  indicates  its  origin,  and  aQords  con- 
 clusive internal  evidence  of  its  Divinity.    *  Who 
 
 *  is  he  among  the  gods  that  may  be  compared  to 
 
 ♦  the  Lord  ?'  And  where  is  that  system  to  be 
 found,  among  all  the  various  schemes  of  religion, 
 which  have  been  promulgated  to  mankind,  that 
 will  bear  a  comparison  with  Christianity  ?  When 
 they  are  weighed  in  a  balance,  they  are  found 
 wanting  ;  as  in  a  variety  of  other  things,  so  es- 
 pecially in  the  effects  which  they  produce  on  the 
 
£84 
 
 human  mind.  He,  who  inhabiteth  eternity,  though 
 He  was  infinitely  glorious  and  happy  in  His  own 
 perfections,  chose  to  communicate  his  felicity ; 
 and,  with  this  view,  called  the  world  of  angels, 
 and  the  world  of  men  into  existence  :  and,  when 
 man  had  destroyed  himself,  <  God  so  loved  the 
 <  world  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son*  for 
 its  ransom  ;  4  that  whosoever  believeth  on  Him 
 
 *  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.' 
 Those,  who  are  made  *  partakers  of  the  Divine 
 s  nature/  resemble  their  heavenly  parent  in  the 
 universal  benevolence  of  their  characters.  Not 
 satisfied  with  the  solitary  enjoyment  of  Christian 
 privileges  ;  not  contented  to  feast  alone  on  the 
 
 *  fat  things  full  of  marrow,  and  the  wines  on  the 
 
 *  lees  well  refined  to  the  participation  of  which 
 they  are  called  by  the  boundless  goodness  of  God  ; 
 they  feel  a  solicitude  that  all  their  fellow  crea- 
 tures, who  are,  through  sin,  involved  in  the  same 
 guilt  and  misery  with  themselves,  may  be,  through 
 grace,  brought  into  the  fellowship  of  the  same 
 salvation.  This  is  one  characteristic  of  a  real 
 Christian,  in  whatever  age  or  country  he  may 
 live  ;  and  of  every  genuine  member  of  our  church. 
 It  is  impossible  for  any  one  to  receive  Christ  in- 
 to his  heart  by  faith,  and  remain  destitute  there- 
 of. Every  true  disciple  of  Christ  feels  an  holy 
 anxiety  in  his  bosom  for  the  enlargement  of  his 
 Redeemer's  Kingdom,  and  the  conversion  of  his 
 fellow  creatures.    Arc  you  sensible  of  any  such 
 
£85 
 
 solicitude  ?  Surely,  reader,  you  have  abundant 
 reason  to  suspect  the  reality  of  your  profession, 
 however  splendid  it  may  be,  if  it  be  unaccompa- 
 nied with  this  Divine  enlargement  of  heart, 
 which  causes  you  to  labor  and  pray  for  the  sal- 
 vation of  all  around  you.  This  is  genuine  chari- 
 ty ;  and  is  as  far  superior  to  that  which  is  fash- 
 ionable in  the  present  day,  and  which  is  confined 
 to  the  relief  of  the  corporeal  wants  of  others,  as 
 the  ineffable  pleasures,  to  which  the  Gospel  calls 
 us,  are  superior  to  the  gratifications  of  sensual 
 appetite.  The  charity  which  man  applauds,  and 
 which  too  often  arises  from  the  vanity  of  the  fal- 
 len mind,  is  only  occupied  in  the  erection  and  en 
 dowment  of  infirmaries  and  hospitals,  and  such 
 like  means  of  provision  for  the  wants  of  the  per- 
 ishing body.    But  the  Christian  grace,*  which 
 
 *  The  real  Christian,  while  he  possesses  an  exclusive  claim  to  a 
 charitable  disposition,  lies  under  an  imputation  of  being  totally 
 destitute  of  this  amiable  virtue.  And  this  has  been  the  case  through 
 every  age  of  the  church.  The  ancient  people  of  God  were  charg- 
 ed with  bigotry  and  narrowness  of  mind,  because  none  could  be 
 admitted  to  religious  communion  with  them,  unless  they  became 
 proselytes  to  their  creed,  underwent  circumcision,  and  submit- 
 ted to  worship  the  God  of  Israel  only.  The  various  Gentile  na- 
 tions acquiesced  in  the  worship  of  each  other's  Deities,  and  the 
 admission  of  each  othor's  rites  and  ceremonies.  This  the  law  of 
 Jehovah  absolutely  prohibited  to  His  people  ;  and  hence  arose 
 the  general  outcry  against  them.  Tiie  case  was  the  same  with  the 
 primitive  Christians.   The  Roman  empire  tolerated  a  thousand 
 
 A,V2 
 
286 
 
 God  implants  and  approves  in  the  bosoms  of  all 
 His  people  ;  while  it  neglects  not  these  calls  of 
 humanity,  has  higher  objects  in  view.  Its  first 
 concern  is  to  promote  the  eternal  felicity  of  man- 
 kind by  communicating  the  knowledge  of  our 
 Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 In  our  intercession  for  all  conditions  of  men, 
 w  e  address  God  with  the  highest  propriety  as 
 
 *  the  Creator  and  Preserver  of  all  mankind.' 
 While  we  call  on  Him  as  the  universal  Parent  of 
 the  human  race,  we  bring  to  our  remembrance 
 our  obligation  to  a  performance  of  the  duty,  in 
 which  we  are  engaging.    For  if  6  God  made  all 
 
 *  men  of  one  blood,'  then  we  are  all  brethren  ; 
 whether  we  inhabit  the  burning  regions  of  Africa, 
 the  frozen  shores  of  Greenland,  or  the  more 
 favored  temperate  climates  of  the  earth.  It  is 
 unnatural  for  the  children  of  the  same  family  to 
 be  indifferent  to  the  welfare  of  each  other.  The 
 
 differing  religious  sects.  The  Emperors  offered  to  have  an  image 
 ©f  Jesus  erected  in  the  capttol,  that  He  might  have  an  equal  share 
 of  worship  with  the  false  gods,  with  whose  statues  its  walls  were 
 polluted.  But  Christians  claimed  for  him  an  exclusive  right  to 
 adoration.  And  this  was  the  principal  cause  of  the  hatred  and 
 persecution  they  experienced.  The  case  remains  the  same  be- 
 tween Christians  and  the  world  in  the  present  day.  Christians 
 believe  that,  4  if  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  19  a  new  creature.' 
 And  therefore,  though  they  are  not  called  to  sit  in  the  seat  of 
 Judgment,  they  cannot  flatter  men  to  their  eternal  destruction. 
 And  on  this  account  they  are  condemned  and  hated  as  being  desti- 
 tute of  charity.    But  4  to  their  own  Master  they  stand  or  fall.' 
 
manifest  languor  of  the  Christian  church,  in  her 
 efforts  to  extend  the  evangelization  of  the  pagan 
 world  for  many  centuries  past,  is  perhaps  one  of 
 the  most  striking  symptoms  of  its  declension 
 from  its  primitive  zeal,  purity,  and  excellence. 
 While  the  diffusive  benevolence  of  the  religion  of 
 Jesus  maintained  its  empire  in  the  hearts  of  its 
 fist  professors,  every  possible  exertion  was  made 
 to  communicate  the  gospel,  with  all  its  lovely 
 train  of  blessings,  to  the  world  at  large.  No  dan- 
 gers intimidated,  no  difficulties  or  hardships  dis- 
 couraged the  disciples  of  Jesus  from  the  glorious 
 enter  prize.  But  what  has  been  the  motive,  which 
 has  influenced  our  excursions  to  the  distant  re- 
 gions of  the  globe  ?  Not  a  dissemination  of 
 Divine  truth,  or  a  communication  of  happiness 
 by  a  manifestation  of  the  gospel  to  their  benighted 
 inhabitants  ;  but  the  advancement  of  commerce, 
 or  at  best  the  promotion  of  philosophic  research. 
 W  here  one  ship  has  been  freighted  with  the  in- 
 comparable treasures  of  Divine  truth,  may  it  not 
 be  safely  asserted  that  ten  thousand  have  sailed 
 for  other  purposes  r  Could  Apostles  and  Evan- 
 gelists rise  from  their  graves,  and  revisit  those 
 climes,  through  which  they  travelled  with  the 
 Bible  in  their  hands,  and  the  love  of  a  crucified 
 Saviour  in  their  hearts  ;  would  they  not  blush  to 
 own  their  degenerate  followers  ?  If  God  be  <  the 
 *  Creator  and  Preserver  of  all  mankind,'  then 
 all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  in  respect  of  any 
 
288 
 
 siaturai  right  to  the  inestimable  blessings  of 
 Divine  revelation,  are  exactly  on  a  level.  <  Who 
 6  hath  made  us  to  differ,  and  what  bave  we  that 
 
 <  we  have  not  received  I9  As  all  without  excep- 
 tion have  sinned,  all  have  forfeited  every  claim  to 
 His  favors  ;  so  that  He  may  justly  withhold  them 
 from  whomsoever  He  pleases ;  and  none  have 
 any  right  to  call  Him  to  account  for  any  supposed 
 partiality  in  His  dispensations.  But  if  we  feel 
 ourselves  to  be  of  all  men  the  most  unworthy  of 
 the  privileges  we  enjoy  ;  if  we  know  that  *  in 
 «  our  Father's  house  there  is  bread  enough  and  to 
 *  spare  :'  and,  if  we  love  our  neighbours  as  our- 
 selves ;  ignorant  as  we  are  of  the  secret  counsels 
 of  His  will,  we  shall  anxiously  pray,  and  labori- 
 ously endeavour  to  make  known  the  Saviour's 
 name  to  our  brethren  towards  the  east  and  west, 
 the  north  and  the  south.  And  though  the  diffi- 
 culties that  occur  in  the  evangelization  of 
 heathen  countries  may  appear  to  us  to  be  almost 
 insurmountable ;  yet  we  shall  call  to  remembrance 
 that  in  all  the  dispensations  both  of  His  provi- 
 dence and  grace  He  works  by  the  intervention  of 
 rational  means ;  and  we  shall  therefore  exert 
 ourselves  ufider  the  comfortable  conviction  that 
 He,  who  is  6  the  Creator  and  Preserver  of  all 
 
 <  mankind,'  can,  at  any  time  when  He  pleases, 
 create  them  anew  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  cause  a 
 nation  to  be  born  in  a  day,  to  the  praise  of  the 
 glory  of  His  grace. 
 
2fc9 
 
 A  cursory  view  of  the  present  state  and  con- 
 dition  of  the  world  will  be  sufficient  to  excite 
 those,  <  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sin- 
 <  cerity,'  and  who  are  possessed  with  real  charity 
 towards  their  fellow  creatures,  to  an  ardent 
 importunity  in  the  use  of  the  prayer  which  is 
 before  us.    (  Divide  the  world  into  thirty  parts, 
 
 *  nineteen  of  them  are  pagans  ;  of  the  eleven  that 
 
 *  remain  six  are  Mahometans.'*  How  widely 
 extended,  and  how  deep  is  the  gloom  of  mental 
 darkness,  which  still  prevails  in  the  world  around 
 us  !  Merciful  *  Creator  and  Preserver  of  all  man- 
 
 *  kind,'  6  have  respect  unto  the  covenant  ;  for  the 
 
 *  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habita- 
 
 *  tions  of  cruelty  !*f    Those  places  of  the  earth, 
 
 *  Bp.  Hall's  sermon  on  Ps.  Ixviii.  30. 
 
 t  Ps.  lxxiv.  20.  Almost  every  heathen  country,  either  by  hu- 
 man sacrifices  or  other  practices  from  which  humanity  recoils, 
 affords  an  illustration  of  this  passage.  But  it  may  properly  be 
 asked,  is  there  no  other  species  of  cruelty,  besides  that  which  is 
 practised  on  the  bodies  of  men  ?  Is  there  not  a  more  atrocious 
 instance  of  barbarity,  which  is  practised  by  thousands,  even  in 
 this  civilized  land  ;  but  which  nevertheless  is  little  thought  of, 
 and  seldom  condemned  ?  Which,  however,  surpasses  in  horror 
 even  that  of  Robespierre  himself.  The  reader  needs  not  to  be  in- 
 formed that  cruelty  to  the  souls  of  men  is  here  intended  ;  of  which 
 thousands  are  the  daily  victims.  Are  not  parents  cruel,  who 
 neglect  to  bring  up  their  children  in  *  the  nurture  and  admonition 
 •of  the  Lord  ?'  Does  not  the  charge  lie  also  against  masters  of 
 families,  who  by  their  wicked  example  or  total  indifference  to 
 religion,  leave  their  dependents  to  perish  in  sin  ?  Ii  it  not  equally 
 
290 
 
 on  which  the  sun  of  righteousness  has  not  yet 
 arisen,  are  dark  indeed.  The  descriptions  of 
 the  gentile  world,  given  by  the  Apostles  in  their 
 day,  are  equally  applicable  to  heathen  nations 
 now.  Unhappy  creatures  !  <  They  are  dead  in 
 «  trespasses  and  sins :   they  walk  according  to 
 
 *  the  course  of  this  world  :  tlrey  have  their  con- 
 
 *  versation  in  the  flesh,  fulfilling  the  desires  of 
 « the  flesh  and  of  the  mind.*'  <  Their  nnderstand- 
 6  ing  is  darkened,  being  alienated  from  the  life  of 
 
 *  God  through  the  ignorance  that  is  in  them, 
 
 *  because  of  the  blindness  of  their  heart ;  so  that 
 
 *  being  past  feeling  they  have  given  themselves 
 
 *  over  to  lasciviousness,  to  work  all  nnclcanness 
 
 *  with  greediness.'!     0  what  an  inducement  to 
 
 •r  more  applicable  still  to  those  ministers  by  whom  the  word  of 
 life  is  not  dispensed  to  the  people  ?  How  would  that  man  be  con- 
 sidered, who  mixed  poison  with  the  food  of  his  household  :  or 
 withheld  from  it  a  sufficient  supply  of  wholesome  nourishment? 
 
 *  Eph.  ii.  1—3. 
 
 +  Eph.  iv.  18, 19.  See  also  Rom.  1,  21.  ad  finem.  1  Cor.  xii.  2. 
 Is  there  not  reason  to  suspect  that  some  modern  travellers,  either 
 through  ignorance  or  wilful  misrepresentation,  have  given  to  the 
 world  false  notions  of  some  newly  discovered  countries  ?  '  It  is 
 '  easy  for  the  fancy  to  invest  with  borrowed  qualities  persons  and 
 '  things,  with  which  we  are  little  acquainted.  A  voyager  touch- 
 4  ing  upon  a  strange  coast,  and  beholding  a  company  of  the  natives 
 
 *  seated  at  their  ease  under  the  foliage  of  some  spreading  oak  or 
 
 *  plantain,  while  others  are  seen  diverting  themselves  on  the  lawn 
 
 *  with  the  dance  and  the  song,  will  imagine  himself  to  be  trans- 
 sported  to  a  paradisaical  region,  where  all  is  innocence  and  de- 
 
 *  light ;  and  should  he  happen  to  be  received  to  an  hospitable  re- 
 
591 
 
 earnest  prayer,  and  laborious  exertion  on  their 
 behalf!  Ecclesiastical  history  reports  of  the 
 famous  Gregory  Thaumaturgus,  that,  when  he 
 was  appointed  to  the  Bishopric  of  Neocajsarea, 
 he  found  it  almost  destitute  of  Christianity  :  that 
 the  success  of  his  labors  there  was  such,  that  at 
 his  death  he  left  in  it  very  few  indeed,  who  had 
 not  embraced  the  truth  ;  and  that,  previous  to  his 
 decease  he  wept  over  the  city,  because  it  con- 
 tained a  few  persons,  who  still  adhered  to 
 idolatry.*  Would  God,  there  was  more  of  this 
 tender  concern  for  the  souls  of  men  existing  in 
 the  breasts,  and  manifested  in  the  conduct  of 
 modern  professors  !  For  then,  with  what  ardent 
 zeal  should  we   importune  6  the  Creator  and 
 
 *  past  instead  of  being  devoured  himself,  he  will  be  disposed  to  re- 
 
 *  quite  them  with  the  praise  of  every  virUic^which  can  adorn  hu- 
 4  manity.  To  appearances  much  less  flattering  than  these,  we  arc 
 '  probably  indebted  for  some  late  panegyrics  on  savage  life  and 
 
 *  manners.  We  all  know  how  common  it  is  for  men,  especially  for 
 
 *  travellers,  out  of  mere  vanity  to  embellish  their  narratives ; 
 '  and  we  may  know  too  that  there  are  not  wanting  some,  who 
 4  will  both  embellish  and  invent  from  a  malignant  design  of  ex- 
 
 *  alting  nature  at  the  expense  of  Christianity.'  Bates's  cursory 
 yiew  of  civil  government,  p.  102.  Mr.  Bates's  hint  is  confirmed  by 
 Professor  Robison,  in  his  Troofs  of  a  conspiracy  against  all  the  re- 
 ligions and  governments  of  Europe  ;  who  says,  that  this  was  one  of 
 the  maoy  artful  methods  by  which  the  illuminati  have  promoted 
 their  hellish  plot. 
 
 *  Cave's  lives  of  the  Fathers ;  and  Milner's  history  of  the 
 church,  vol.  1.  p.  53. 
 
292 
 
 *  Preserver  of  all  mankind/  while  we  offer  up 
 the  admirahle  missionary  form,  with  which  our 
 ehurch  has  furnished  us  ! 
 
 The  «  exceedingly  great  and  precious  promises' 
 of  scripture,  which  respect  the  glory  of  the 
 church  at  a  future  period,  in  the  general  accession 
 both  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  to  its  hospitable  bosom, 
 afford  us  encouragement  in  the  hearty  use  of  this 
 prayer.    For,  though   <  the  Lord  hath  already 
 
 *  done  great  things  for  us,  whereof  we  rejoice 
 we  have  still  reason  to  cry,  6  Turn  our  captivity, 
 <  O  Lord,  as  the  rivers  in  the  south  !'  Though 
 the  church  of  God  has  been  raised  to  an  height 
 of  glory,  and  extended  in  its  borders  to  such  wide 
 dimensions,  as  appeared  at  its  commencement 
 altogether  improbable  to  human  reason  ;  yet  the 
 promises  do  not  seem  to  have  received  their 
 utmost  fulfilment :  though  the  grain  of  mustard 
 seed  has  grown  and  flourished  in  an  amazing 
 manner,  a  farther  expansion  of  its  branches  may 
 yet  be  expected  :  and,  though  the  little  leaven 
 has  leavened  no  inconsiderable  part,  it  has  not  yet 
 pervaded  the  whole  lump.  If  the  promise  made 
 to  the  father  of  the  faithful  be  understood  in  a 
 literal  sense,  that  in  his  seed  (which  is  Christ) 
 all  nations  of  the  earth  should  be  blessed  ;* 
 there  remains  as  yet  much  work  for  the  evan- 
 
 *  Gen,  xii.  3.  xxii.  18.  and  xxy'i.  4. 
 
293 
 
 ~elist  to  perform.  If  our  adorable  Redeemer  is 
 to  receive  6  the  heathen  for  His  inheritance,  and 
 
 *  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  His  posses- 
 
 *  sion  we  may  conclude  that  He  is  not  yet 
 satisfied  in  that  which  He  has  *  seen  of  the 
 '  travail  of  His  soul.'  For  the  time  will  come, 
 when  6  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  remember 
 6  and  turn  unto  the  Lord ;  and  all  the  kindreds 
 
 *  of  the  nations  shall  worship  before  Him. f  He 
 
 *  shall  have  dominion  from  sea  to  sea,  and  f/om 
 « the  river  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth.':):  If  this 
 extensive  dominion,  most  gracious  Saviour,  be 
 included  in  the  reward  of  Thy  sufferings  and 
 death  ;  <  Gird  Thy  sword  upon  Thy  thigh,  O 
 6  Thou  most  mighty,  with  Thy  glory  and  Thy 
 «  majesty  !'§  Hasten  the  time,  when  6  the  knowl- 
 «  edge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth,  as  the 
 
 *  waters  cover  the  sea  !'||  The  progress  of  saving 
 truth  is  represented  in  beautiful  imagery  by  the 
 prophet  Ezekiel  ^  who  saw  in  vision  the  holy 
 
 *  Ps.  ii.  8.  +  Ps.  xxii.  Ti.  %  Ps.  lxxii.  8.  see  also  Isai.  xlix.  6. 
 and  Zach.  ix.  10.   §  Ps.  xlv.  3.   U  Isai.  xi.  9.   Habak.  ii.  14. 
 
 TL  Chap,  xlvii.  1 — 5.  *  Apud  Ezechielem  vero  insigne  habetur 
 emblema  aquarum  prodeuntiutn  ex  sanctuario,  et  se  diffunden- 
 tium  versus  quatuor  cceh  plagas;  quae  quidetn  aquae  sensim  facie- 
 bant  incrementum  ;  primo  pertKigeotes  ad  talos,  inde  ad  genua, 
 mox  ad  lumbos,  et  denique  tam  alte  evaserunt,  ut  non  nisi  na- 
 tando  pervadi  possuat.    S^mbolum  est  cegnitionis  viarum  Dei  sa« 
 
 BB 
 
294 
 
 waters  of  gospel  grace  issuing  from  under  the 
 threshold  of  the  house  of  the  Lord.  The  emble- 
 matic flood  rose  gradually  to  the  ancles,  the 
 knees,  and  the  loins ;  till  at  last  it  became  a 
 river  too  deep  to  be  forded.  This  inchanting 
 picture  can  scarcely  be  considered  as  yet  realized  $ 
 and  affords  us  ground  for  hope,  that  we  shall  see 
 the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  enlarged,  till  6  the  little 
 
 *  stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain  without  hands** 
 shall  have  broken  in  pieces  all  those  kingdoms  of 
 the  world,  where  the  throne  of  Satan  is  erected. 
 Then  (  shall  the  Lord  famish  all  the  Gods  of  the 
 
 *  earth  ;  and  men  shall  worship  Him,  every  one 
 4  from  his  place,  even  all  the  isles  of  the  sea.'f 
 Then,  6  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  unto  the 
 '  going  down  of  the  same,  His  name  shall  be 
 4  great  among  the  Gentiles  ;  and  in  every  place 
 «  incense  shall  be  offered  unto  His  name,  and 
 
 *  a  pure  offering ;  for  His  name  shall  be  great 
 '  among  the  heathen.':):  When  6  the  fullness  of 
 <  the  Gentiles  is  come  in,§  and  all  flesh  shall  see 
 
 *  the  salvation  of  God  ;'||  then  shall  be  brought  to 
 
 lutaris  et  cum  donis  verae  gratise  conjunctae,  quae  per  gradus  et 
 articulos  temporum  cresceret,  usque  quo  pervenisset  ad  summum, 
 secundum  mensuram  gratia?,  ecclesiae  in  hisce  terris  definitam  ; 
 quod  i^sora  est  hujus  prophetiae  argumentum.  Mysticum  autem 
 sensum  Visi  illius  Ezechielis  quis  neget  ad  postreroa  tempora  refe- 
 rendum esse  V—Vitringa  in  Jesaiam. 
 
 *  Dan.  ii.  44,  45.    +  Zcph.  ii.ll.    J  Mal.l.  U. 
 §  Rc,«:.xi.25.      |j  Luke  in.  6. 
 
295 
 
 pass  the  saying  which  is  written,  6  to  Him  (even 
 4  Immanucl,)  every  knee  shall  bow,  and  every 
 6  tongue  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord  to  the 
 «  glory  of  God  the  Father.'*  O  animating  pros- 
 pect of  futurity  !  Transporting  thought !  <  Lord, 
 <  we  beseech  Thee,  that  we,  with  all  those  who  are 
 6  departed  in  the  true  faith  of  Thy  holy  name, 
 6  may  have  our  perfect  consummation  and  bliss 
 
 *  both  in  body  and  soul,  in  Thy  eternal  and 
 
 *  everlasting  glory  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
 f  Lord  !'f 
 
 The  unbounded  extent  of  the  virtue  of  the 
 blood  of  Christ,  and  the  Omnipotence  of  His 
 Spirit,  arc  considerations,  which  we  should  keep 
 in  remembrance,  when  we  approach  the  mercy 
 seat  in  behalf  of  all  conditions  of  men.  Though 
 we  know  that  a  part  only  of  the  human  race  will 
 be  ultimately  benefitted  by  his  death  ;  and  that 
 the  number  of  those,  for  whom  the  many  mansions 
 above  are  prepared,  is  restricted  within  certain 
 limits  :  yet,  as  those  limits  are  unknown  to  us  ; 
 and  as  we  have  absolute  certainty,  that  the  blood 
 
 *  Phil.  ii.  11. 
 
 t  Burial  service — In  addition  to  that,  which  has  been  said  in 
 this  paragraph,  might  have  been  added  the  various  prophecies 
 which  relate  to  the  restoration  of  the  Jews  to  the  church  of  God. 
 The  reader  may  consult  at  his  leisure  the  following  passage?. 
 Deut.  xxx.  1.  Isai.  xi.  11.  Jcr.  xxiii.  3.  xxix.  14.  xxxi.  8.  xxii. 
 37.  Ez^k.  xxxvi.  33.  xxxix.  23.  Hos.  iii.  5.  Amos  ix.  14. 
 Zecb.  viii.7.  Matth.  xxiii.  39.  Rom.  xi.  1.  23.  2  Cor.  iii.  16. 
 
296 
 
 of  our  incarnate  God  is,  with  respect  to  its 
 meritorious  efficacy,  «  a  full,  perfect,  and  suffi- 
 
 •  cient  sacrifice,  oblation,  and  satisfaction  for  the 
 s  sins  of  the  whole  world  and  that,  however 
 deeply  rooted  be  the  idolatry  of  the  heathen  world, 
 however  dense  the  darkness  that  envelops  it, 
 however  firm  the  strong  holds  with  which  it  is 
 fortified,  nothing  is  impossible  with  God  :  since 
 this  is  the  case,  we  are  emboldened  to  pray  that 
 '  His  ways  may  be  known  upon  earth,  and  His 
 
 *  saving  health  unto  all  nations/  And  surely 
 we  may  derive  a  very  comfortable  hope  from  the 
 exertions,  which  are  making  in  the  present  day, 
 that  God  is  about  to  fulfil  His  promises  ;  and  we 
 ought  therefore  more  earnestly  to  say,  'Thy 
 «  Kingdom  come  !* 
 
 The  language,  which  our  reformers  have  adopt- 
 ed, is  borrowed  from  the  book  of  inspiration. 
 Lukewarm  and  uncharitable  as  the .  descendants 
 of  Abraham  have  been  for  the  last  two  thousand 
 years,  the  ancient  Jewish  church  was  of  a  differ- 
 ent spirit.  She  prayed  in  the  time  of  David  that 
 6  God's  ways  might  be  known  upon  earth,  and 
 6  His  saving  health  unto  all  nations.'f  It  is  a 
 pleasing  thought  that  these  petitions  have  been 
 so  long  in  use.  Surely  the  Lord  will  hear  the 
 prayers  of  His  church,  which  his  own  spirit  sug- 
 
 *  Communion  office, 
 t  Ps.  Ixvii.  1,  2. 
 
297. 
 
 gcsted.  If  the  knowledge  of  «  His  ways'  be  es- 
 sential to  salvation  ;  and,  if  the  virtues  of  that 
 salutary  medicine,  which  the  Gospel  conveys,  be 
 alone  able  to  restore  6  health'  and  vigor  to  the 
 diseased  and  languishing  spirits  of  men  among 
 *  all  nations  how  importunate  should  our  suppli- 
 cations be  !  Let  the  reader  interrogate  himself 
 on  this  subject,  and  inquire  if  he  really  uses  this 
 prayer  with  an  hearty  zeal  for  the  promotion  of 
 God's  glory,  and  the  salvation  of  his  fellow  sin- 
 ners. You  are  not  perhaps  called  to  inlist  as 
 missionaries  to  carry  the  glad  tidings  of  salva- 
 tion to  heathen  nations  :  you  are  perhaps  unable 
 to  contribute  much  pecuniary  support  to  mission- 
 ary institutions  :  but  you  can  pray.  And,  if  you 
 are  a  true  member  of  the  Episcopal  church,  and 
 live  In  the  enjoyment  of  its  privileges  ;  the  pro- 
 mulgation of  the  gospel  lies  very  near  your  heart. 
 
 From  general  intercession  for  the  whole  race 
 of  mankind,  we  descend  to  a  remembrance  of  the 
 visible  church  of  Christ  here  on  earth.  By  the 
 holy  Church  universal,  in  this  place,  we  mean 
 that  part  of  the  world  which  is  called  Christen- 
 dom ;  or  the  w  hole  aggregate  number  of  persons, 
 who  make  a  profession  of  Christianity.  And 
 surely,  while  the  salvation  of  our  fellow-sinners 
 at  large  ought  to  be  a  matter  of  deep  con- 
 cern, the  welfare  of  the  church  should  be  remera- 
 
 bb2 
 
398 
 
 bered  with  greater  affection  ;  since  therein  the 
 glory  of  God  is  more  immediately  interested. 
 We  are  commanded  to  pray  for  the  peace  or  good 
 estate  «  of  Jerusalem,'  and  the  catholic  church  : 
 and  a  gracious  promise  is  annexed  to  the  in- 
 junction *  they  shall  prosper  that  love  thee.* 
 Therefore  let  us  affectionately  intercede  in  the 
 words  of  the  Psalmist,  « Peace  be  within  thy 
 walls  ;  and  prosperity  within  thy  palaces  !  For 
 6  my  brethren  and  companions'  sake  I  will  now 
 
 *  say,  peace  be  within  thee  !  Because  of  the  house 
 6  of  the  Lord  our  God,  I  will  seek  thy  good.'* 
 
 The  state  of  the  catholic  church,  when  it  is 
 considered  in  this  extensive  view,  is  very  me- 
 lancholy. It  may  be  compared  to  a  tree,  in  which 
 some  vegetable  life  remains,  demonstrated  by  the 
 appearance  of  a  vigorous  shoot  here  and  there, 
 on  which  leaves,  blossoms,  and  fruit  delight  the 
 eye  $  but  of  which  the  far  greater  part  consists 
 of  dry  and  barren  branches,  which  are  unprofita- 
 ble to  the  proprietor  and  disgustful  to  the  behold- 
 er. How  wretched  is  the  condition  of  that  part 
 of  Christendom,  over  which  the  pretended  vicar 
 of  Christ  sways  his  ecclesiastical  sceptre  !  If 
 charity,  '  which  hopeth  all  things  and  believeth 
 
 *  all  things,'  indulges  an  hope  and  belief  that  some, 
 who  are  in  communion  with  the  papal  see,  are  re- 
 
 *  Ps.  exxii.  6~ 9. 
 
299 
 
 a!  members  of  the  mystical  body  of  Christ ;  yet, 
 as  « charity  rejoiceth  in  the  truth/  we  are  at  the 
 same  time  constrained  to  fear  that  the  number  is 
 very  small,  « like  the  shaking  of  an  olive  tree, 
 4  and  as  the  gleaning  grapes  when  the  vintage  is 
 *  done/  In  how  deplorable  a  state  are  some  parts 
 of  Asia  and  Africa,  where  the  gospel  was  planted 
 at  an  early  period,  but  which  now  retain  no  more 
 of  Christianity  than  is  just  sufficient  to  prove 
 that  the  light  of  truth  once  shone  among  them  ; 
 even  as  the  putrid  carcase  of  a  man,  demonstrates 
 that  it  has  been  the  tabernacle  of  a  living  soul  !* 
 But  leaving  those  countries,  where  Apostles  la- 
 bored and  martyrs  bled,  if  we  approach  nearer 
 to  our  own  shores,  the  propriety  of  an  importunate 
 use  of  this  form  of  supplication  for  the  catholic 
 church,  will  be  fully  evident.  In  many  of  the 
 protestant  churches  on  the  neighboring  continent 
 how  is  the  fine  gold  become  dim  !  How  has  Philo- 
 sophy supplanted  primitive  Christianity  !f  Where 
 is  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ,  either  with  res- 
 pect to  principle  or  practice  now  to  be  found  ? 
 
 *  Auy  one,  who  has  read  Bruce'*  account  of  the  state  of  Chris- 
 tianity (if  it  may  be  so  called)  in  Abyssinia,  will  not  deem  the 
 colouring,  which  is  here  nsed,  too  deep. 
 
 t  The  author  was  informed  by  a  person,  who  had  spent  much  of 
 his  time  on  the  continent,  that  a  successor  of  the  excellent  profes- 
 sor Fraok  in  the  college  at  Halle,  told  his  pupils  that  science 
 could  never  flourish,  till  the  present  blind  attachment  to  ikt  Bible 
 was  abolished.   4  O  tempora,  O  mores  !* 
 
300 
 
 Without  passing'  over  the  narrow  sea  which  insu- 
 lates this  favored  country,  let  us  survey  the  state 
 of  rel'g'on  among  ourselves.  Blessed  be  God. 
 there  is  alittle  salt  in  the  ecclesiastical  body,which 
 preserves  it  from  total  putrefaction.  There  are  a 
 few  persons,  who,  by  the  holiness  of  their  lives  de- 
 monstrate the  purity  of  their  principles.  But,  alas, 
 how  small  a  proportion  does  this  little  remnant 
 bear  to  the  general  mass  of  those,  who  have  been 
 admitted  by  baptism  within  the  pale  of  the  visible 
 church!  If  we  consider  the  general  state  of 
 Christianity  throughout  our  borders,  the  enlight- 
 ened mind  recoils  from  the  melancholy  scene. 
 Are  not  the  most  sacred  mysteries  of  our  most 
 holy  faith  denied  ;  and  held  up  to  ridicule  even 
 by  those  who  avow  themselves,  without  any  just 
 pretensions  to  the  name,  the  followers  of  Christ  ? 
 Is  not  morality,  and  that  even  of  the  lowest  kind, 
 substituted  for  vital  Godliness  ?*  Are  not  too 
 many  of  the  teachers  of  our  religion  immersed 
 in  the  pleasures,  riches,  and  honors  of  the  world, 
 and  consequently  careless,  ignorant,  and  disqual- 
 ified in  every  respect  for  the  functions  of  their 
 high  vocation  ?  If  the  present  state  of  religion 
 be  compared  with  primitive  Christianity,  in  what 
 do  the  points  of  similitude  consist  ?  Will  the  as- 
 sertion be  too  strong,  if  we  say  that  the  deformed 
 system  which  has  now  obtained  the  name  of  Chris- 
 
 *  See  Bp.  Horseley's  charge  to  the  Clergy  of  the  Diocese  of 
 St.  Da?id. 
 
SOI 
 
 t  ianity,  bears  the  same  resemblance  to  the  lovely 
 pattern  exhibited  in  the  principles  and  practice 
 of  the  primitive  church,  as  the  present  ruins  of 
 Babylon  bear  to  its  antient  splendor  ?  Concern- 
 ing this  city,  Isaiah,  in  the  Spirit  of  Prophecy 
 describing  its  present  state,  says,  that  6  Babylon, 
 k  the  glory  of  kingdoms,  the  beauty  of  the  Chal- 
 
 *  dees'  excellency,  shall  be  as  when  God  over- 
 
 *  threw  Sodom  and  Gomorrah.    The  wild  beasts 
 
 *  of  the  desert  shall  lie  there,  and  their  houses 
 6  shall  be  full  of  doleful  creatures,    and  owls 
 
 *  shall  dwell  there,  and  satyrs  shall  dance 
 '  there ;  and  the  wild  beasts  of  the  islands  shall 
 
 *  cry  in  their  desolate  houses,  and  dragons  in 
 
 *  their  pleasant  palaces.'*  Are  not  the  horrid 
 principles,  which  are  openly  avowed  among  us  ; 
 and  the  shameful  practices,  which  proclaim  aloud 
 our  national  depravity,  inmates  of  a  more  dis- 
 tressing kind  than  the  Worst  of  those  doleful  crea- 
 tures, with  which  the  ruins  of  Babylon  are  infest- 
 ed ?  Does  not  the  ignorance  of  Divine  truth,  of 
 which  the  bird  of  darkness  is  a  proper  emblem,, 
 and  of  which  both  the  press  and  the  pulpit,  the 
 city  and  the  village  afford  daily  and  awful  evi- 
 dence, demonstrate  the  magnitude  of  our  declen- 
 
 *  Isai.  xiii.  19—25.  See  Prideaux's  connection.  Part  1.  p- 
 808,  &c.  The  minute  detail,  which  thisvaluable  author  has  gireto 
 of  the  fulfilment  of  this  and  other  antient  prophecies,  while  it  cap- 
 tivates the  attention,  cannot  fail  of  confirming  the  faith  of  everjy 
 pious  reader.  *  Tblle,  lege,  or*  V 
 
502 
 
 sion  ?    Lord  Jesus,  is  this  thy  bride,  *  the  King's 
 
 *  daughter  all  glorious  within,  whose  clothing  is 
 
 *  of  wrought  gold  !'  Was  it  for  this  purpose  that 
 Thou  didst  shed  Thy  precious  blood,  that  Thy 
 holy  name  might  be  disgraced  through  its  as- 
 sumption by  persons,  whose  creed  contains 
 scarce  an  article  of  the  faith  once  delivered  t» 
 the  saints  ;  and  whose  conduct  evinces  that  they 
 have  ( renounced  the  Devil,  the  world,  and  the 
 
 *  flesh'  in  word  only  ;  while  the  Devil  is  their 
 prince,  the  world  their  idol,  and  the  flesh  their 
 guide  ?  Arise,  ye  men  of  prayer,  ye  wrestling 
 Jacobs,  and  be  earnest  with  God,  that  He  may 
 yindicate  His  own  cause,  and  grant  that  His 
 
 *  church  may  be  so  guided  and  governed  by  His 
 
 *  Holy  Spirit  that  all  who  profess  and  call  them- 
 4  selves  Christians,  may  be  led  into  the  way  of 
 
 *  truth.' 
 
 The  rapid  growth  of  that  shapeless  monster, 
 Deism,  in  those  countries,  where  Christianity  is 
 professed,  justly  alarms  the  minds  of  all  those, 
 who  perceive  the  inseparable  connection  that  sub- 
 sists between  morality  and  revealed  religion. 
 The  time  seems  to  be  at  no  great  distance,  when 
 the  name  of  Christian  will  be  as  odious,  as  it  was 
 during  the  continuance  of  heathen  Rome  ;  and 
 when  the  disciples  of  Jesus  will  be  again  persecu- 
 ted as  the  enemies  of  mankind.  The  minds  of 
 great  numbers  among  those,  who  bear  the  name 
 of  Christ,  seem  already  prepared  for  such  a  rev* 
 
303 
 
 ©>ution.  The  transition  from  a  disavowal  of  the 
 leading  tenets  of  the  Bible  to  a  rejection  of  the 
 whole  is  natural  and  easy.  For  when  those  char- 
 acteristic doctrines,  the  necessity  of  the  vicarious 
 sufferings  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  of  the  sanctify- 
 ing influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  are  either  de- 
 nied or  explained  away  ;  what  remains  in  the 
 page  of  revelation  to  interest  the  mind,  to  engage 
 the  affections,  or  to  distinguish  it  from  the  system 
 of  Epictetus  ?  The  partition  wall  between  the 
 Deist  and  nominal  Christian,  who,  while  he  pre- 
 tends a  respect  for  the  scriptures,  strips  them  of 
 all  their  essential  peculiarities,  is  very  thin  :  and 
 it  will  be  no  wonder,  if  it  should  entirely  vanish 
 in  consequence  of  growing  attachments  to  earthly 
 interests,  and  be  succeeded  by  a  baneful  coalition 
 of  both  parties.  While  multitudes  deride  the  ex- 
 perience of  the  humble  Christian,  who  avows  his 
 dependence  on  the  Grace  of  God  for  pardon  and 
 acceptance,  for  holiness  and  happiness  ;  the  labors 
 ef  the  apostles  of  infidelity  will  be  very  success- 
 ful :  nor  can  any  effectual  opposition  be  made  to 
 them,  but  by  an  adherence  to  the  unsophisticated 
 truth  of  God  in  all  its  various  branches  and  pris- 
 tine purity.  The  paucity  of  communicants  com- 
 pared with  the  number  of  those,  who  have  not 
 yet  expressly  renounced  the  Christian  faith,  ceas- 
 es to  be  unaccountable  ;  when  the  rapid  progress 
 of  scepticism,  under  the  name  of  rational  Chris- 
 tianity, is  duly  considered. 
 
304 
 
 Since  such  is  the  state  of  the  church,  we  pra^ 
 •  that  it  may  be  guided  and  governed  by  God's 
 s  good  spirit ;'  because  its  prosperity  entirely  de- 
 pends on  His  guidance  and  governance,  without 
 which  the  word  of  God  cannot  be  preached,  nor 
 His  sacraments  be  administered,  to  His  glory, 
 and  the  edification  of  his  people.    To  Div  ine  in- 
 fluence the  church  is  indebted  for  its  rise  and 
 progress  :  and  it  prospers  or  declines  in  propor- 
 tion as  it  receives  or  is  deprived  of  6  the  dew  of 
 «  God's  blessing.'    For  the  true  excellence  of  the 
 church  consists,  not  in  the  elegance  of  the  build- 
 ings, not  in  the  order  of  its  ceremonies,  not  in  the 
 learning  of  its  ministers,  the  orthodoxy  of  its 
 creed,  nor  even  in  the  general  morality  of  its 
 members  ;  but  in  the  spirituality  of  its  worship, 
 the  devotedness  of  heart  to  God,  that  prevails  in 
 it,  and  its  consequent  enjoyment  of  the  blessings 
 of  the  cross  of  Christ.    Div  ine  life  is  the  one 
 thing  needful,  whether  in  the  bosom  of  the  indi- 
 vidual, or  of  the  community  ;  without  which  the 
 externals  of  religion  are  no  better  than  the  caput 
 mortuum,  whicli  remains  in  the  crucible  after  the 
 extraction  of  the  precious  ore  :  all  which  the  ju- 
 dicious Chymist  will  reject,  as  totally  unprofita- 
 ble to  its  heavenly  Proprietor. 
 
 The  end  we  propose  in  this  request  for  the 
 guidance  and  governance  of  God's  Spirit  is  very 
 important,  viz.  <  that  all,  who  profess  and  call 
 6  themselves  Christians  may  be  led  into  the  way 
 
305 
 
 *  of  truth.'  Many  professors  arc  in  the  way  ot 
 error,  both  as  to  doctrine  and  practice.  What 
 our  church  means  by  truth,  may  easily  be  gath- 
 ered from  her  liturgy,  articles,  and  homilies  ;  and 
 how  exactly  these  coincide  with  the  oracles  of 
 God,  has  in  some  measure  been  shewn  in  the  pre- 
 ceding pages.  It  becomes  all  her  members  to  in- 
 quire, whether  they  are  in  the  way  of  truth.  All 
 curious  inquiries  about  speculative  matters  in  re- 
 ligion are  unbecoming  and  hurtful :  they  are  un- 
 becoming as  they  shew  a  desire  to  be  wise  beyond 
 what  is  revealed  ;  and  they  are  hurtful,  as  they 
 distract  the  mind  from  a  due  attention  to  those 
 things,  which  are  truly  interesting  and  essential 
 to  its  happiness.  A  person,  running  in  a  race,* 
 in  which  an  immensely  valuable  prize  is  to  re- 
 ward the  successful  candidate,  is  inexcusable,  if 
 he  spend  his  time  in  any  trifling  investigation. 
 A  patient,  Mho  is  sick  of  a  mortal  disease,  would 
 be  ill  employed,  while  making  deep  researches 
 into  anatomical  or  botanical  subjects,  instead  of 
 attending  to  the  prescription  of  his  Physician, 
 and  taking  the  medicines  recommended.  Our 
 gracious  Saviour  says,  6  enter  ye  in  at  the  strait 
 
 *  gate,  for  wide  is  the  gate,  and  broad  is  the  way 
 6  that  leadeth  to  destruction,  and  many  there  be 
 
 *  which  go  in  thereat  :  because  strait  is  the  gate, 
 
 cc 
 
 *  1  Cor.  i*.  24. 
 
306 
 
 *  and  narrow  is  the  way  which  lcadcth  unto  life, 
 
 <  and  few  there  he  that  find  it.'*  Dear  reader, 
 have  you  entered  through  this  strait  gate  into  the 
 narrow  way  of  eternal  life  ?  You  have  a  soul  to 
 be  saved  ;  and  therefore  the  question  is  of  im- 
 mense importance  ;  insomuch  that  you  ought  to 
 estimate  every  thing,  as  it  bears  a  greater  or  less 
 relation  to  it.  Alas,  how  many  live,  like  the 
 beasts  that  perish  !  The  human  soul  is  naturally 
 in  a  lost  state  ;  a  state  of  sin  and  guilt  :  and  a 
 state  of  sin  and  guilt  is  a  state  of  impotence ;  so 
 that  it  is  impossible  that  man  should  be  his  own 
 Saviour.  The  gate,  through  which  a  sinner  must 
 pass  in  the  way  from  guilt  and  condemnation  to 
 pardon  and  acceptance,  from  sin  to  holiness,  and 
 from  hell  to  heaven,  is  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  fre- 
 quently styled  (  a  door'  and  6  a  way  :'  by  which 
 metaphors  the  scriptures  intimate  continually, 
 that  Christ  is  the  only  medium  of  salvation  to  a 
 sinner.  A  sinner  must  be  justified,  before  he 
 can  be  saved  ;  but  6  by  the  works  of  the  law  can 
 
 <  no  flesh  be  justified  :'f  a  sinner  must  be  sancti- 
 fied, before  he  can  be  glorified ;  but  Christ  is 
 our  sanctification  as  well  as  our  righteousness.:): 
 So  that  He  is  the  only  gate,  the  only  way  that 
 leadeth  to  life  ;  and  if  you  have  not  entered  by 
 this  gate  ;  and  if  you  are  not  walking  in  this 
 way,  you  are  in  the  way  of  error,  which  leadeth 
 
 »  Matth.  vii.  13, 14.       +  Gal.  ii.  16.       J  1  Cor.  i,  30, 
 
307 
 
 to  destruction.    The  gate  of  life  is  strait,  and 
 
 <  the  way  of  truth'  is  narrow  ;  too  strait  to  ad- 
 mit unhumbled  Pharisees,  worldly-minded  Sad 
 ducees,  and  lovers  of  sin.  None  hut  the  humble 
 contrite  mourner  can  find  admittance  by  this 
 gate,  and  walk  in  this  way.  O  4  strive  to  enter 
 in  !'  Anxiety  and  exertion  are  absolutely  neces- 
 sary. The  time  of  admission  will  soon  expire. 
 Therefore  begin  directly  and  without  delay  :  car- 
 ry on  the  work  with  diligence  ;  and  continue  in 
 it  with  perseverance.  You  have  the  prayers  of 
 the  church  on  your  behalf,  that  God's  6  good 
 
 <  Spirit  may  lead  you  into  the  way  of  truth.' 
 We  go  on  to  intercede  that  those,  who  are  « in 
 
 <  the  way  of  truth,'  may  be  enabled  6  to  hold  the 
 
 <  faith  in  unity  of  spirit,  in  the  bond  of  peace,  and 
 
 *  in  righteousness  of  life.*  For  the  guidance  and 
 governance  of  God's  good  Spirit  are  as  necessary 
 for  the  preservation  of  the  saint,  as  they  are 
 for  the  conversion  of  the  sinner.  Since  tempta- 
 tions abound,  and  many  have  apostatized,  every 
 humble  disciple  of  Christ  will  be  thankful  that  he 
 enjoys  the  daily  prayers  of  the  Church  for  his 
 continuance  in  the  faith.  And,  since  Satan's 
 watch-word  among  his  infernal  emissaries  is, 
 
 *  divide  and  rule  ;'*  how  proper  it  is  that  we 
 should  pray  for  all  the  members  of  the  Church 
 universal,  that  they  may  <  hold  the  faith  in  unity 
 
 *  Divide  et  impera. 
 
S08 
 
 *  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace  \9  And,  sinee 
 
 *  faith  without  works  is  dead,  being  alone  ;'  that 
 «  righteousness  of  life*  may  evidence  the  truth 
 of  our  profession.  These  are  excellent  petitions. 
 May  we  see  more  of  their  beauty,  and  join  in 
 them  with  increasing  fervor  of  soul  ! 
 
 *  Finally  wre  commend  to  God's  fatherly  good- 
 
 *  ness  all  those,  who  are  any  ways  afflicted  or 
 4  distressed  in  mind,  body,  or  estate.'  Sin  has 
 metamorphosed  the  world  into  a  vale  of  tears. 
 Through  this  valley  of  Baca  all  must  pass  in 
 their  way  to  Zion.*  Saints  and  sinners  taste  of 
 the  bitter  cup.  With  respect  to  the  former,  we 
 are  expressly  told,  that  it  is   6  through  much 
 
 <  tribulation  we  must  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
 
 *  God.'f  Calamity  appears  <  in  a  thousand 
 «  shapes.'  It  is  needless  to  endeavour  to  enume- 
 rate them  :  our  church  has  comprehended  them 
 all.  It  is  meet  that  we  should  <  remember  them, 
 6  which  suffer  adversity,  as  being  ourselves  also 
 
 *  in  the  body.'t     We  are  commanded  to  «  weep 
 
 <  with  those  that  weep,'  as  well  as  to  6  rejoice 
 '  with  them  that  rejoice.'  Our  great  High 
 Priest  sympathizes  with  His  suffering  members, 
 
 <  being  touched  with  a  feeling  of  their  intirmi- 
 '  ties.'  6  In  all  their  afflictions  He  is  afflicted.' 
 His  people  resemble  Him,  and  feel  for  each  oth- 
 er ;  so  that,  *  if  one  member  suffer,  all  the  mem- 
 
 *  Ps.  IxxxiT.  6.       t  Acts  xtv.  32.       t  Heb.  xiii.  W 
 
309 
 
 *  hers  suffer  with  it.'  And  being  unable  to  af- 
 ford consolation  and  relief  out  of  any  stock,  of 
 which  they  are  possessed  ;  they  carry  their  dear 
 brethren  in  affliction  to  the  throne  of  grace,  pray- 
 ing *  that  it  may  please  God  to  comfort  and  re- 
 i  lieve  them  according  to  their  several  necessities, 
 
 giving  them  patience  under  their  sufferings, 
 «  and  a  happy  issue  out  of  all  their  afflictions.5 
 God  knows  the  sorrows  of  all  His  saints,  and 
 puts  their  tears  into  His  bottle.*  He  can  com- 
 fort in  every  trouble,  relieve  in  every  distress, 
 and  succour  in  every  necessity.  However  great 
 our  sufferings,  He  can  give  patience  under  them  | 
 and  however  heavy  the  pressure  of  our  afflictions, 
 He  can  give  a  happy  issue  out  of  them.  And 
 therefore  as  these  are  promised  blessings,  6  we 
 
 *  beg'  them  for  ourselves  and  our  brethren  hum- 
 bly at  His  hands  6  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake. 
 '  Amen.' 
 
 *  Ps.  lvi.  8. 
 
 CC  2 
 
310 
 
 ESSAY  XII. 
 
 on  the  General  Thanksgiving. 
 
 PRAISE  is  an  essential  part  of  the  worship  of 
 God  ;  and  it  is  due  from  every  rational  being  to 
 Him,  who  of  His  goodness  created  all  things,  and 
 who  upholds  them  by  the  word  of  His  power. 
 Our  church,  in  the  exhortation  that  precedes  the 
 general  confession,  when  she  is  recapitulating  the 
 several  constituent  parts  of  Divine  worship,  and 
 assigning  the  reasons  of  our  frequent  and  stated 
 visits  to  the  house  of  God,  tells  us  that  <  we  as- 
 
 <  scumble  and  meet  together  to  render  thanks  for 
 
 *  the  great  benefits  which  we  have  received  at  His 
 
 <  hands,  to  set  forth  His  most  worthy  praise,  to 
 
 *  hear  His  most  holy  word,  and  to  ask  those 
 
 *  things  which  are  requisite  and  necessary,  as 
 
 *  well  for  the  body  as  the  soul.'  Here  praise 
 stands  foremost  in  our  list  of  duties  :  and  indeed 
 it  is  not  without  solid  reason,  that  it  obtains  a 
 distinguished  place.    For  it  is  that,  for  which 
 
311 
 
 man  was  at  first  created.  Confession  of  sin, 
 deprecation  of  punishment,  and  supplication  for 
 mercy,  became  necessary  only  in  consequence  of 
 the  fall  ;  but  praise  is  the  work,  for  which  man 
 originally  received  his  being.  This  is  the  great 
 business  of  heaven,  from  which  its  blessed  inhab- 
 itants cease  not  day  and  night :  and,  if  ever  we 
 join  the  highly  favoured  throng,  it  will  also  be 
 our's  to  all  eternity.  The  necessity  of  confession 
 and  prayer  will  then  be  superceded  ;  because  we 
 shall  be  perfectly  delivered  from  all  evils  botli  of 
 soul  and  body,  and  shall  have  no  wants  unsatis- 
 fied. Then  faith  will  be  swallowed  up  in  the  im- 
 mediate vision  $f  its  glorious  object  ;  and  hope 
 will  be  lost  in  the  complete  fruition  of  its  expected 
 felicity.  Then  the  din  of  war,  from  which  the 
 militant  church  is  never  free,  shall  be  exchanged 
 for  « the  voice  of  harpers,  harping  with  their 
 *  harps  and  the  fatigues  of  the  conflict,  whick 
 is  past,  be  forgotten,  while  the  once  harrassed 
 combatant  shall  incessantly  drink  of  the  waters 
 of  the  river  of  pleasures,  which  proceeds  from 
 the  eternal  throne,  the  streams  whereof  mak« 
 glad  the  city  of  God. 
 
 Should  a  charge  of  tautology  be  brought  against 
 our  church,  on  account  of  her  frequent  introduc- 
 tion of  thanksgiving  in  her  services,  we  are  not 
 without  a  precedent  to  quote  in  her  defence. 
 That  church,  in  whose  worship  there  are  no  de- 
 
312 
 
 fects,  ceases  not  day  and  night,  «  crying,  Holy, 
 
 *  holy,  holy  is  the  Lord  of  hosts.*  It  is  not  to 
 be  wondered  that  those  unhappy  persons,  who 
 rove  from  one  sublunary  object  to  another,  seek- 
 ing rest  in  an  endless  variety  of  gratifications, 
 but  finding  none  ;  should  consider  our  worship 
 as  insipid,  and  condemn  it  as  tautologous.  Were 
 they  locally  admitted  into  heaven,  they  would 
 feel  the  same  irksomeness  in  all  its  engagements  j 
 because  they  have  no  taste  for  those  living  waters, 
 at  the  fountain  head  of  which,  saints  made  per- 
 fect, drink,  and  from  the  streams  whereof  believ- 
 ing sinners  on  earth  quench  their  thirst,  and  re- 
 fresh their  weary  souls.  Believers  understand 
 the  Psalmist's  exhortation  ;     6  Praise  ye  the 
 
 *  Lord :  for  it  is  good  to  sing  praises  unto  our  God  : 
 4  for  it  is  pleasant,  and  praise  is  comely.'*  They 
 know  that  *  it  is  meet,  right,  and  their  bounden 
 4  duty,  that  they  should  at  all  times,  and  in  all 
 6  places  give  thanks  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  Holy 
 
 *  Father,  Almighty  and  Everlasting  God  ;  there- 
 «  fore  with  angels  and  arch-angels,  and  with  all 
 
 *  the  company  of  heaven,  they  laud  and  magnify 
 «  Thy  glorious  name  ;  evermore  praising  Thee, 
 4  and  saying,  Holy,  Holy,  Holy,  Lord  God  of 
 4  Hosts,  heaven  and  earth  are  full  of  Thy  glory. 
 4  Glory  be  to  Thee,  0  Lord  most  High.'f 
 
 *  Ps.  cxlvii.  1. 
 
 +  Communion  office. 
 
313 
 
 The  rationality  of  a  frequent,  yea  a  constant 
 performance  of  this  duty  will  be  denied  by  no 
 persons,  who  are  sincere  in  their  acknowledg- 
 ments that  all  good  proceeds  from  God.  And  to 
 all  those,  whose  hearts  are  tuned  by  penitence, 
 the  employment  is  also  joyous  and  delightful  ; 
 and  we  may  safely  assert  that  he,  who  has  never 
 found  it  pleasant  to  sing  praises  unto  our  God ; 
 whose  emotions  have  never  been  in  unison  with 
 the  harp  of  the  son  of  Jesse,  is  a  stranger  to  all 
 real  religion,  and  lives  without  God  in  the  world. 
 This  act  of  worship  is  of  universal  obligation. 
 No  worldly  engagements,  however  important, 
 can  ever  be  a  sufficient  excuse  for  its  neglect. 
 No  circumstances,  in  which  the  poorest  among 
 us  are  involved,  exempt  them  from  presenting  to 
 the  Lord  this  oblation  :  for,  though  their  means 
 be  too  small  to  furnish  expensive  eucharistic  of- 
 ferings ;  yet  every  man,  who  is  possessed  of  a 
 heart  to  feel,  and  a  tongue  to  speak,  is  bound  to 
 employ  them  both  in  the  work  of  thanksgiving. 
 The  heart  that  never  felt,  and  the  tongue  that 
 never  tried  to  lisp  the  gratitude  that  is  due  to 
 God,  are  totally  disqualified  for  the  felicity  and 
 and  employments  of  the  courts  of  Heaven  ;  and 
 must  be  banished  forever  to  that  abode,  where 
 the  worm,  that  dieth  not,  will  corrode  the  thank- 
 less heart  ;  and  the  fire,  that  is  never  quenched, 
 will  torment  th  e  unprofitable  tongue. 
 
314 
 
 Our  church  has  provided  for  our  use  a  form 
 adapted  to  the  feelings  of  every  hosom  in  which 
 the  love  of  God  is  kindled,  distinguished  by  the 
 name  of  the  General  Thanksgiving. 
 
 4  Almighty  God,  Father  of  all  mercies,  we 
 
 *  Thine  unworthy  servants  do  give  Thee  most 
 4  humble  and  hearty  thanks  for  all  Thy  goodness 
 4  and  loving-kindness  to  us  and  to  all  men.  We 
 4  bless  Thee  for  our  creation,  preservation,  and 
 
 *  all  the  blessings  of  this  life,  but  above  all  for 
 
 *  Thine  inestimable  love  in  the  redemption  of  the 
 4  wTorld  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  for  the  means 
 
 *  of  grace,  and  for  the  hope  of  glory.  And  we 
 '  beseech  Thee  give  us  that  due  sense  of  all  Thy 
 
 *  mercies,  that  our  hearts  may  be  unfeignedly 
 4  thankful,  and  that  we  may  shew  forth  Thy 
 4  praise,  not  only  with  our  lips,  but  in  our  lives, 
 '  by  giving  up  ourselves  to  Thy  service,  and  by 
 4  walking  before  Thee  in  holiness  and  righteous- 
 4  ness  all  our  days,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
 4  Lord  ;  to  Whom  with  Thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
 6  be  all  honour  and  glory,  world  without  end. 
 4  Amen.' 
 
 The  object  of  all  praise  is  4  Almighty  God,' 
 because  He  is  4  the  Father  of  all  mercies.'  The 
 favours  which  we  acknowledge  to  have  received, 
 are  such  as  afford  the  most  luminous  evidence  of 
 the  infinite  power  and  goodness  of  the  Giver. 
 The  former  of  these  His  glorious  perfections, 
 calls  for  our  devoutest  adoration  ;  while  His  pa- 
 
315 
 
 tcrnal  kindness  exacts  from  us  every  return  ol 
 grateful  love,  which  it  is  in  our  power  to  make. 
 While  we  are  employed  in  meditation  on  His 
 greatness:  our  minds  are  filled  with  holy  awe  and 
 overwhelming  astonishment :  but,  when  we  also 
 contemplate  His  boundless  compassion,  the  feel- 
 ings, which  His  dreadful  majesty  would  other- 
 wise inspire,  are  tempered  by  the  milder  beams, 
 which  His  more  amiable  attributes  dispense  ;  and 
 thus  we  are  prepared  for  the  work  of  praise,  in 
 which  we  are  called  to  engage. 
 
 The  persons,  who  unite  in  this  holy  and  de- 
 lightful exercise,  profess  themselves  to  be  God's 
 
 <  unworthy  servants.'  We  are  then  in  that  pe- 
 culiar frame  of  mind,  which  is  most  adapted  to 
 the  performance  of  this  act,  when  we  are  least 
 and  lowest  in  our  own  eyes  ;  because,  at  those 
 seasons  of  self  abasement,  (for  a  more  frequent 
 return  and  a  longer  continuance  whereof  every  be- 
 liever devoutly  prays)  we  acknowledge  with  the 
 most  unequivocal  sincerity  that  God  is  the  author 
 of  all  good,  and  experience  the  liveliest  emotions 
 of  gratitude  to  Him.  The  language  of  Jacob  will 
 become  every  sinful  child  of  Adam,  6  I  am  not 
 
 <  worthy  of  the  least  of  all  the  mercies,  and  of  all 
 '  the  truth,  which  Thou  hast  showed  unto  Thy  ser- 
 
 <  vant.'*  This  conviction  of  unworthiness  is  es- 
 sential to  the  spirit  of  praise  ;  for  a  hireling  doth 
 
 Cxeo.  xxxii.  10. 
 
316 
 
 not  consider  himself  under  any  obligation  to  hU 
 master  for  the  wages,  which  he  has  earned  by  the 
 sweat  of  his  brow  ;  as  a  mendicant  to  his  bene- 
 factor for  the  alms,  which  he  has  gratuitously  re- 
 ceived. A  converted  heart  therefore  is  an  indis- 
 pensable prerequisite  to  the  unfeigned  and  fer- 
 vent use  of  this  form  of  thanksgiving;  because, 
 without  this  qualification,  the  sinner  is  unhum- 
 bled,  and  deems  himself  more  or  less  worthy  of 
 the  blessings,  which  he  enjoys.  Until  I  know 
 that,  in  consequence  of  sin,  I  have  forfeited  every 
 good,  and  have  merited  every  evil ;  and  that 
 whatever  I  possess  flows  from  the  mercy  of  God 
 through  the  mediator  Jesus  ;  the  language  of  my 
 lips,  if  I  use  the  form  of  thanksgiving  which  our 
 church  has  prescribed  to  her  members,  will  be 
 chargeable  with  gross  hypocrisy,  and  prove  an 
 act  of  insult  to  the  Great  Searcher  of  hearts. 
 Reader,  is  your  avowal  of  unworthiness  free  from 
 duplicity  ?  It  is  easy  for  the  lips  to  adopt  the 
 words  of  self-humiliation,  but  God  requireth  truth 
 in  the  inward  parts.  Take  heed  and  beware  of 
 dealing  deceitfully  with  God.  Look  to  it  that 
 your  discontent  at  the  allotments  of  providence  ; 
 your  fretfulness  occasioned  by  the  absence  of  bles- 
 sings, to  which  your  heart  advances  a  claim  of 
 desert ;  or  your  forgetfulness  of  God  do  not  af- 
 ford demonstrative  evidence  that  there  is  a  lie  in 
 your  right  hnnd,  while  you  call  yourself  God's 
 
318 
 
 *  unworthy  servant.'  The  specious  language  of 
 compliment  will  not  pass  current  in  His  presence, 
 whose  eyes  are  as  a  flame  of  fire. 
 
 The  act,  in  which  we  here  engage,  is  giving  to 
 God  4  most  humble  and  hearty  thanks.'  Thanks- 
 giving is  an  open  confession  of  the  Divine  attri- 
 butes, arising  from  a  heart  deeply  impressed  with 
 a  sense  of  those  inestimable  benefits,  which  as 
 creatures  and  as  sinners  we  derive  from  them. 
 Of  this  we  have  a  beautiful  exemplification  in  the 
 conduct  of  the  man  after  God's  own  heart ;  who, 
 when  he  had  received  of  the  people  of  Israel  their 
 liberal  contributions  towards  the  erection  of  a 
 temple  to  the  Lord  at  Jerusalem  ;  and  had  dedi- 
 cated his  own  munificent  offerings  for  the  same 
 pious  purpose,  renounces  all  merit  on  account  of, 
 or  deducible  from,  the  work  they  had  performed, 
 and  ascribes  the  glory  to  God  alone.  The  sa- 
 cred historian  informs  us,  that  «  David  blessed  the 
 
 *  Lord  before  all  the  congregation,  and  said, 
 
 *  Blessed  be  Thou,  O  Lord  God  of  Israel  our  Fa- 
 « ther,  for  ever  and  ever.  Thine,  O  Lord,  is  the 
 «  greatness,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  and  the 
 
 *  victory  and  the  majesty  ;  for  all  that  is  in  the 
 «  heaven  and  in  the  earth  is  Thine.    Thine  is  the 
 
 *  kingdom,  O  Lord,  and  thou  art  exalted  as  head 
 <  above  all.    B  >th  ri  lies  and  honour  come  of 
 
 I  «  Thee,  and  Thou  reigucst  over  all,  and  in  Thine 
 
 DD 
 
318 
 
 '  Land  is  power  aiul  might,  and  in  Thine  hand  it 
 (  is  to  make  great  and  to  give  strength  unto  all. 
 
 *  Now,  therefore,  our  God,  we  thank  Thee  and 
 
 *  praise  Thy  glorious  name.  But  what  am  I,  and 
 «  what  is  my  people,  that  we  should  be  able  to  of- 
 f  fer  so  willingly  after  this  sort  ?  For  all  things 
 <  come  of  Thee,  and  of  Thine  owe  have  we  given 
 '  Thee/*  Humility  is  an  essential  concomitant 
 of  all  acceptable  thanksgiving.  Is  there  not  rea- 
 son to  fear  that  many,  who  join  in  our  devotional 
 forms,  are  offering  incense  to  their  own  vanity, 
 while  they  pretend  to  give  unto  God  <  most  hum- 
 »  ble  and  hearty  thanks  ?'  It  is  evident  that  the 
 Pharisee,  whose  duplicity  our  Lord  has  deline- 
 ated in  a  parable  as  a  warning  to  others,  sacrific- 
 ed to  his  own  supposed  goodness,  when  he  stood 
 in  the  temple  and  said,  *  God,  I  thank  Thee  that 
 f  1  am  not  as  other  men  are,  extortioners,  unjust, 
 «  adulterers,  nor  even  as  this  publican.  I  fast 
 « twice  in  the  week,  I  give  tythes  of  all  that  I 
 4  possess.'i  Our  church  supposes  her  worship- 
 pers to  be  possessed  of  the  temper  of  the  humble 
 publican,  who  «  stood  afar  off,  not  daring  to  lift 
 
 *  up  his  eyes  to  heaven  ;  but  smote  upon  his 
 
 *  heart,  saying,  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner  !'f 
 Sincerity  is  equally  as  necessary  as  humility. 
 And  indeed  each  of  these  qualifications  supposes 
 
 *  1  Chron.  xxix.  10—14. 
 
 j  Luke  xviii.  11 
 
 +  Luke  xviii.  15. 
 
319 
 
 the  other  ;  for  it  is  impossible  to  separate  them. 
 The  sincere  language  of  every  unhumbled  fieart 
 is  similar  to  that,  which  the  church  of  Laodicea 
 used  ;  f  I  am  rich,  and  increased  in  goods,  and 
 «  have  need  of  nothing.'  While  every  genuine 
 member  of  our  church,  who  offers  unto  God 
 
 *  humble  and  hearty  thanks,'  approaches  the 
 throne  under  a  deep  conviction  of  being  in  him- 
 self <  poor,  and  miserable,  and  wretched,  and 
 I  blind,  and  naked.':}: 
 
 The  subject  of  our  thanksgiving  is  generally 
 defined  to  be  God's  6  goodness  and  loving-kind- 
 
 *  ness  to  ourselves  and  to  all  men.'  Though  we 
 cannot  but  feel  in  the  most  sensible  manner  those 
 proofs  of  His  goodness,  which  respect  ourselves  ; 
 and  therefore  properly  begin  with  the  mention  of 
 these ;  yet,  as  it  becomes  us  to  remember  the 
 wants  of  our  brethren  in  our  daily  supplications, 
 equally  does  it  behove  us  to  celebrate  Gad's  me"- 
 cy  towards  them  in  our  acts  of  praise.  And 
 this  is  indeed  expressly  required  of  U9  by  the 
 Apostle,  who  enjoins  that  <  giving  of  thanks,'  as 
 well  as  6  prayers  and  intercessions,  be  made  for 
 «  all  men.'  It  is  one  of  the  lovely  offices  of  Chris- 
 tian charity  to  *  rejoice  with  them  that  do  re- 
 ■  joice.'  They  whose  hearts  are  truly  sensible  of 
 the  amazing  kindness  of  God  to  the  human  race, 
 will  grieve  that  there  are  so  many  of  their  fellow 
 
 j  Rev.  iii.  17, 18. 
 
32i 
 
 cr eatures,  whe,  whilst  they  participate  in  His 
 goodness,  rob  Him  of  His  glory  ;  and  they  will 
 labor,  by  their  zeal  in  the  service,  to  supply  th« 
 deficiency  ;  lamenting  at  the  same  time  the  cold- 
 ness of  their  own  love,  the  languor  of  their  own 
 praises,  and  the  enfeebled  accents  of  their  own 
 tongues. 
 
 A  portion  of  the  form  is  appropriated  to  the 
 case  of  those  persons,  who,  in  the  time  of  their 
 distress,  have  desired  the  prayers  of  the  church  $ 
 and  having  obtained  a  gracious  answer,  are  now 
 solicitous  that  the  congregation  of  the  faithful 
 should  join  with  them  in  giving  thanks  to  the  Lord. 
 The  propriety  of  such  an  open  avowal  of  our  de- 
 pendence on  Him  cannot  on  Christian  principles 
 be  denied  :  and  the  growing  neglect  of  the  laud- 
 able custom  of  desiring  the  prayers  of  the  church 
 in  the  season  of  trouble,  and  its  concurrence  in 
 grateful  acknowledgments  for  an  answer  to  such 
 prayers,  is  an  awful  proof  of  the  decay  of  piety 
 in  the  present  day.  The  conduct  even  of  heathens 
 in  this  particular  is  enough  to  put  us  to  the  blush. 
 For  in  the  temple  of  iEsculapius  at  Tetrapolis,  it 
 is  said,  multitudes  of  sick  and  miserable  petition- 
 ers were  continually  assembled  ;  and  the  walls 
 thereof  were  every  where  covered  with  painted 
 tablets,  recording  the  disease  and  the  name  of  the 
 party,  which  had  been  restored  to  health.*  In 
 
 *  Strabo,  quoted  by  Dr.  Comber;  to  whose  valuable  work  I 
 take  this  opportunity  of  acknowledging  my  obligations  for  many 
 useful  hints,  throughout  these  essays. 
 
321 
 
 like  manner  those  who  had  suffered  shipwreck, 
 used  to  give  thanks  to  Neptune  for  preserving 
 them  alive  ;  and,  in  testimony  of  their  gratitude, 
 they  hung  up  the  clothes  they  had  worn  at  the 
 time  of  their  escape,  with  a  detailed  narrative  of 
 their  preservation  inscribed  on  a  consecrated 
 stone,  that  others  might  be  excited  to  join  with 
 them  in  the  oblation  of  praise.*  When  Hezeki- 
 ah  received  from  the  prophet  a  promise  of  recov- 
 ery from  his  dangerous  malady,  his  first  inquiry 
 was  ;  <  what  is  the  sign  that  I  shall  go  up  into 
 ■  the  house  of  the  Lord  ?*f  A  variety  of  other 
 scriptural  instances  might  be  adduced  of  persons 
 who  returned  public  thanks  for  signal  mercies. 
 Can  it  be  asserted  that  among  ourselves  the  num- 
 ber of  those,  who  thus  acknowledge  the  goodness 
 of  God  for  similar  instances  of  deliverance,  bears 
 such  a  proportion  to  our  congregations,  as  is 
 equal  to  the  single  individual  of  the  ten  leapers, 
 who  were  cleansed  by  our  Lord  ?  Might  not  an 
 officiating  minister  ask  on  occasion  of  every  note 
 he  receives,  6  were  there  not  ten  cleansed,  but 
 «  where  are  the  nine  \9\ 
 
 *  Me  tabula  sacer 
 Votiva  paries  indicat  uvida 
 Suspendisse  potenti 
 
 Vestimenta  maris  Deo.  Hor 
 -r  Isai.  xxxviii.  22.  %  Luke  xvii.  12,  &c. 
 
 I)D2 
 
322 
 
 From  a  general  acknowledgment  of  God's 
 <  goodness  and  loving  kindness,'  w  e  descend  to  a 
 more  particular  survey  of  the  favours,  which  we 
 have  received  at  His  hands.  Yet  in  our  most  dif- 
 fusive strains  of  gratitude,  when  we  wish  to  be 
 most  minute  in  our  ascriptions  of  praise  lor  the 
 benefits  we  enjoy,  we  are  obliged  to  express  our- 
 selves in  general  terms  :  for  the  ocean  of  his 
 goodness  is  too  vast  to  be  fathomed  by  our  pow- 
 ers of  mensuration,  and  the  accumulated  drops  of 
 the  dew  of  His  blessing  confound  all  our  arith- 
 metical calculations. 
 
 *  We  bless  Him  for  our  Creation.'  6  He  made 
 4  us  and  not  we  ourselves.'  To  all  those,  who  en- 
 joy the  *  lively  hope  of  an  inheritance  incorrup- 
 *  tible,  undefiled,  and  that  f'adeth  not  away,'  ex- 
 istence is  a  subject  for  unceasing  thankfulness. 
 The  Atheist,  who  attributes  the  production  of  all 
 being  to  a  fortuitous  concourse  of  atoms  ;  the 
 Deist,  who  after  having  rejected  the  gracious 
 revelation  which  the  gospel  contains,  through  a 
 love  of  darkness  in  preference  to  light  because 
 his  deeds  are  evil,  is  judicially  left  to  wander  in 
 the  w  ide  field  of  endless  conjecture,  respecting  a 
 future  state  of  rewards  and  punishments  ;  and 
 the  sceptic,  w  ho,  under  the  influence  of  the  same 
 antipathy  to  holiness,  is  tossed  To  and  fro  on  the 
 waves  of  uncertainty,  like  a  ship  in  a  storm  with- 
 out  a  rudder  or  pilot  ;  these  may  well  adopt, 
 when  under  the  insupportable  pressure  of  the 
 
323 
 
 evils  of  the  pre.sent  life,  the  disgraceful  language 
 used  in  an  unguarded  moment  by  the  Patriarch 
 Job,  6  Let  the  day  perish  wherein  I  was  born  ; 
 
 *  and  the  night  in  which  it  was  said  there  is  a 
 6  man  child  conceived.*  But  the  believer  who 
 finds  in  the  promises  of  God  support  under  the 
 calamities  of  the  present  life  ;  and  to  whom  faith 
 opens  a  luminous  vista  through  the  gloomy  vale 
 of  death  into  the  regions  of  glory  and  immortali- 
 ty ;  has  reason  to  *  bless  God  for  his  creation.' 
 My  existence  I  owe  to  His  boundless  goodness. 
 Why  was  the  dust,  of  which  my  body  is  compos- 
 ed, fashioned  into  man,  and  made  the  receptacle 
 of  a  living  soul  ?  Why  was  it  not  formed  into 
 some  insignificant  insect  or  noxious  reptile  ?  And 
 wherefore  was  I  endowed  with  a  capacity  of 
 knowing  and  enjoying  Thee,  my  Creator,  as  my 
 portion  forever  ?  I  know  that,  as  a  sinner,  I  am 
 «  born  to  trouble,  as  the  sparks  fly  upward  ;'  yet, 
 since  Thy  mercy  has  consecrated  « the  valley  of 
 «  Achor  to  be  a  door  of  hope and  Thou  hast 
 promised  that  '  these  light  afflictions,  which  are 
 <  but  for  a  moment,  shall  work  out  for  me  a  far 
 
 *  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory 
 let  every  faculty  of  the  immortal  principle,  which 
 
 *  Job  iii.  3,  &c.  Is  it  any  wonder  that  men,  who  are  destitute 
 of  faith  in  Jesus,  and  the  consolations  of  His  Gospel,  so  often  com- 
 mit acts  of  suicide  ?  If  the  Bible  were  a  fable,  the  man,  who  is  his 
 own  executioner,  could  not  be  blamed.  But  according  to  the 
 word  of  truth, '  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him.' 
 
324 
 
 Thou  hast  breathed  into  me,  and  every  member 
 of  this  earthly  machine,  w  hich  is  so  fearfully  and 
 wonderfully  made,  be  devoted  to  Thy  glory  ! 
 
 *  Our  Preservation'  is  equally  a  call  for  grati- 
 tude with  *  our  Creation.'  For  without  the  for- 
 mer the  latter  would  have  proved  a  curse  instead 
 of  a  blessing.  It  is  God,  w7ho  has  preserved  our 
 souls  in  life  ;  who  has  continued  to  us  the  use  of 
 reason  ;  and  who  has  restrained  us  from  those 
 evil  things,  which  wrould  have  issued  in  the  eter- 
 nal ruin  both  of  body  and  soul  in  Hell. 
 
 We  comprise  in  our  list  of  benefits  <  all  the 
 'blessings  of  this  life  ;'  which  being  incapable  of 
 specification  on  account  of  their  multitude,  we  are 
 obliged  to  comprehend  in  a  few  words,  lest  our 
 public  service  should  be  swelled  to  an  immoderate 
 length.  As  the  catalogue  is  every  moment  in- 
 creasing in  dimensions,  our  obligations  are  con- 
 tinually rising  to  a  greater  height.  But,  though 
 the  blessings  of  this  life  are  in  our  public  worship 
 necessarily  noticed  in  a  cursory  way  ;  yet,  as 
 they  from  time  to  time  occur,  they  call  for  those 
 grateful  ejaculations,  by  which  genuine  piety  of 
 heart  will  always  manifest  itself.*  No  circum- 
 stance of  time  or  place  will  prevent  the  real  mem- 
 
 »  What  an  alarming  proof  of  the  impiety  of  the  present  age  is 
 the  disuse  of  the  practice  of  acknowledging  God  at  our  meals  t 
 While  many  partake  of  the  bounties  of  Providence,  like  brute 
 beasts  that  have  no  understanding  ;  there  are  more,  whose  irrev* 
 
325 
 
 ber  of  our  church  from  acknowledging  that  Di- 
 vine hand,  from  which  all  blessings  flow. 
 
 From  a  consideration  of  the  goodness  of  God, 
 as  it  respects  the  present  life,  we  rise  to  those 
 more  stupendous  proofs  of  His  love,  which  have 
 respect  to  the  world  to  come.  Here  our  tongues 
 must  faulter  for  expression  ;  and,  after  our  ut- 
 most efforts,  we  shall  be  constrained  eternally  to 
 lie  at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  lost  in  wonder,  love, 
 and  praise. 
 
 *  The  redemption  of  the  world  by  our  Lord 
 
 *  Jesus  Christ'  is  <  above  all'  God's  other  mer- 
 cies, because  it  is  the  foundation  of  all  :  for  even 
 the  temporal  blessings,  which  the  wicked  enjoy, 
 are  effects  otthis  redemption,  without  which  our 
 creation  and  preservation  would  finally  become 
 sources  of  infelicity.  Nothing  can  make  us  tru- 
 ly thankful  for  the  benefits  of  our  creation  and 
 preservation,  but  an  acquaintance  with  redemp- 
 tion. If  we  consider  the  nature  of  this  unspeaka- 
 ble act  of  grace,  and  the  circumstances  that  at- 
 tend it,  our  wonder  and  gratitude  will  be  height- 
 ened at  every  step.  If  we  inquire  into  the  evils 
 from  which  we  have  been  redeemed  ;  the  result 
 will  open  to  our  view  such  a  scene  of  misery  as 
 no  tongue  can  describe,  and  no  heart  conceive. 
 
 erence  in  the  act  is  nearly  as  reprehensible  as  the  omission.  4  The 
 '  ox  knoweth  his  owner,  and  the  ass  his  master's  crib.1    Isai.  i.  3* 
 
 *  Shall  I  not  visit  for  those  things  saith  the  Lord  ;  and  shall  not 
 '  my  soul  be  avenged  on  such  a  nation  as  this  V   Jer.  9. 
 
326 
 
 The  present  torments  of  a  guilty  conscience,  and 
 the  shivery  of  carnal  appetite  are  alone  sufficient 
 to  shew  the  greatness  of  the  inestimable  benefit. 
 But  this  is  no  more  than  a  diminutive  part  of 
 those  horrible  mischiefs,  which  sin  has  introduc- 
 ed. When  the  subject  is  farther  investigated 
 with  respect  to  the  present  and  future  blessings 
 which  this  redemption  has  procured  for  us  ; 
 though  we  know  but  in  part,  and  read  of  6  such 
 
 *  things  as  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  nor 
 
 *  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  f 
 yet  enough  is  perceptible  to  the  believing  soul  to 
 shew  the  propriety  of  the  following  phraseology 
 of  our  church;  *  but  above  all'  wei,  bless  Thee 
 <  for  thine  inestimable  love,  in  the  redemption  of 
 
 *  the  world  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,'  The 
 addition  of  one  consideration  more,  the  nature  of 
 the  ransom,  will  constrain  us  to  confess  our  total 
 inability  to  make  any  adequate  returns  of  love 
 and  duty  ;  for  <  we  are  bought  with  a  price  ;  not 
 
 *  with  corruptible  things,  such  as  silver  and  gold  ; 
 
 *  but  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ:'  Christ, 
 
 *  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father  ;  God  manifest 
 6  in  the  flesh.'  When  the  Roman  Proconsul  T. 
 Q.  Flaminius,  after  the  defeat  of  King  Philip  and 
 the  Macedonians,  restored  to  Greece  its  liberty, 
 laws,  and  privileges ;  so  soon  as  the  proclama- 
 tion of  the  herald  was  distinctly  heard,  the  shout 
 which  the  delivered  Greeks  gave,  in  the  trans- 
 port of  their  joy,  was  so  loud  as  to  be  audible 
 
327 
 
 even  at  the  sea;  and  the  birds,  which  were  flying 
 over  their  heads,  dropt  down  into  the  midst  of  the 
 theatre,  stunned  with  the  noise  of  their  acclama- 
 tions. The  people  deserted  their  seats  ;  no  far- 
 ther regard  was  paid  to  the  instituted  diversions  ; 
 hut  all  hastened  to  embrace  and  to  address  fie 
 preserver  and  protector  of  Greece.  And,  if  the 
 Proconsul  had  not  retired  to  a  place  of  shelter, 
 so  soon  as  the  assembly  rose  up,  he  must  have 
 been  surrounded  and  probably  suffocated  by  so 
 immense  a  multitude.*  Shall  the  sons  of  men, 
 who  have  been  redeemed  from  everlasting  des- 
 truction by  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  be  silent 
 in  His  praise  ? 
 
 The  blessings  of  redemption,  great  and  inesti- 
 mable as  they  are,  would  be  to  us  of  no  value, 
 had  not  its  gracious  Author  opened  a  way,  by 
 which  we  might  become  partakers  of  them.  On 
 this  account  we  proceed  to  bless  Him  «  for  the 
 <  means  cf  grace.'  The  preaching  of  His  word 
 and  the  administration  of  His  Sacraments,  to- 
 gether with  reading,  prayer,  and  devout  medita- 
 tion, are  those  precious  channels,  through  which 
 His  favor  flows  into  our  souls.  These  are  the 
 Divinely  instituted  means  of  grace  ;  of  regener- 
 ating, renewing,  quickening,  strengthening,  com- 
 forting, and  sanctifying  grace.  Reader,  have 
 you  learned  to  prize  them  ?  Does  your  constant 
 attendance  on  them  prove  that  your  use  of  this 
 
 *  Laughorne  s  Pliitarcb,  Vol.  2.  p.  374- 
 
-328 
 
 fbrm  of  thanksgiving  is  the  language  of  sincerity 
 and  truth  ?  If,  by  these  means  of  grace,  your 
 s  ml  has  been  quickened  from  that  death  in  tres- 
 passes and  sins,  in  which  it  once  lay,  they  are  as 
 necessary  to  your  soul,  as  food  is  to  your  body  ; 
 and  more  valuable  in  proportion  as  you  esteem 
 the  salvation  of  your  soul  above  the  life  of  your 
 mortal  body. 
 
 *  The  hope  of  glory,'  which  6  the  redemption  of 
 « the  world  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ*  procured 
 for  us,  and  which  6  the  means  of  grace'  excite  in 
 us,  completes  the  list  of  our  spiritual  mercies. 
 This  sweetens  the  hitter  cup  of  affliction  ;  this 
 sheds  a  ray  of  consolation  on  the  darkest  path, 
 we  are  called  to  tread.  If  death  were  indeed  an 
 eternal  sleep  ;  *  if  in  this  life  only  we  had  hope  in 
 
 <  Christ,  we  should  be  of  all  men  most  miserable 
 because  faith  produces  in  the  hearts  of  all,  who 
 are  possessed  of  it,  desires  and  expectations,  to 
 which  the  world  is  an  utter  stranger.  But 4  bless- 
 f  ed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 
 *  Christ,  which,  according  to  His  abundant  mer- 
 
 *  ry  hath  begotten  us  again  to  a  lively  hope,  by 
 
 *  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead, 
 
 *  to  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and  undefil'\l, 
 
 *  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  reserved  in  heaven 
 
 <  for  you,  who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God 
 
 <  through  faith  unto  salvation,  ready  to  be  reveal- 
 
 *  ed  in  the  last  time:  wherein  ye  greatly  rejoice, 
 
 *  though  ucfV  f<jr  a  season  (if  need  be)  ye  arc  in 
 
329 
 
 *  heaviness  through  manifold  temptations  :  that 
 
 <  the  trial  of  your  faith,  being  much  more  pre- 
 '  cious  than  of  gold  that  perisheth,  though  it  be 
 «  tried  with  fire,  might  be  found  unto  praise,  and 
 «  honour,  and  glory,  at  the  appearing  of  Jesus 
 
 *  Christ  :  whom  having  not  seen  ye  love  ;  in 
 «  whom,  though  now  ye  see  Him  not,  yet  heliev- 
 « ing  ye  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of 
 «  glory,  receiving  the  end  of  your  faith,  even  the 
 
 *  salvation  of  your  souls.'*  Reader,  is  this  the 
 experience  of  your  heart  ?  Is  6  the  hope  of  glory* 
 the  anchor  of  your  soul  in  the  storm  of  life  ?  And 
 is  your  anchor  cast  on  the  rock  of  ages,  Jesus 
 Christ  ?  Let  me  entreat  you  to  consider  what 
 base  hypocrisy  is  couched  under  your  oral  thanks- 
 givings (  for  the  hope  of  glory,'  if  you  are  one  of 
 
 *  the  men  of  the  world,  who  have  their  portion  in 
 
 <  this  life  !'f 
 
 How  humiliating  is  the  consideration  that,  after 
 the  reception  of  all  these  favors,  we  are  incapa- 
 ble of  gratitude,  till  God  gives  us  <  a  due  sense 
 ;  of  all  His  mercies  !'  And  therefore  in  the  sub- 
 sequent words,  our  church  teaches  us  to  pray  for 
 t.  The  acknowledgments  of  every  unconverted 
 iinner  proceed  out  of  feigned  lips.  And  even  the 
 >eliever  is  deeply  sensible  that  he  is  not  possessed 
 with  a  due  sense  of  all  God's  mercies.'  This 
 
 *  l  Pet.  i.  3—9,  +  Ps.  xvii.  14. 
 
 EE 
 
330 
 
 however  is  a  certain  feature  of  a  gracious  soul, 
 that  it  mourns  over  its  unthankf illness  ;  and  con- 
 vinced of  its  own  impotence,  looks  to  the  foun- 
 tain of  all  grace,  that  by  its  internal  operation  it 
 may  be  made  <  unfeignedly  thankful.'  And  when- 
 ever this  unfeigned  thankfulness  in  any  degree 
 presides  in  our  hearts,  it  always  produces  a  de 
 sire  of  <  shewing  forth  His  praise,  not  only  wit 
 «  our  lips,  but  in  our  lives,  by  giving  up  ourselves, 
 « to  His  service,  and  by  walking  before  Him  in 
 <  holiness  and  righteousness  all  our  days,  through 
 « Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.'  But,  alas,  how  many 
 persons  are  there,  who  in  the  house  of  God  thus 
 verbally  devote  themselves  to  His  service,  as  be- 
 ing under  everlasting  obligations  of  love  and 
 gratitude  ;  and  yet  go  into  the  world,  and  there 
 desecrate  their  time  and  talents,  their  bodies 
 and  souls,  to  the  Devil,  the  world,  and  the  flesh  ! 
 Tftose,  whose  professions  are  sincere,  continually 
 labor  to  give  up  themselves  to  His  service  more 
 and  more  ;  and  consider  themselves  as  a  devot- 
 ed thing,  which  it  would  be  sacrilege  to  alienate 
 from  its  lawful  Proprietor  to  any  purpose  dishon- 
 orable to  Him.  O  how  many  there  are  among  us, 
 plead  for  reserves,  and  try  to  satisfy  themselves 
 who  with  a  partial  surrender  of  their  hearts, 
 and  a  limited  devotion  of  their  lives  ;  and  thereby 
 prove  their  insensibility  of  His  mercy  !  IJoW 
 much  more  easy  is  it  to  give  all  our  goods  to  feed 
 the  poor,  and  even  our  bodies  to  be  burned,  than 
 
331 
 
 to  give  up  our  hearts  and  lives  to  God  !  How 
 proper  is  the  supplement,  which  our  church  has 
 added  to  our  thanksgivings  ! 
 
 We  present  our  praises  and  thanksgivings 
 « through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.'  In  His  name 
 only  can  they  be  accepted.  His  merit  must  al- 
 ways be  combined  with  them  ;  His  intercession 
 recommend  them  ;  or  otherwise,  they  will  prove 
 offensive  to  the  Lord  of  hosts.  And  it  is  for  His 
 sake  only  that  we  expect  a  gracious  answer  to 
 those  supplications,  which  we  offer  for  that  spirit 
 0°  gratitude,  which  so  far  as  it  prevails,  assimi- 
 lates sinners  on  earth  to  saints  in  heaven.  «  To 
 <  Him  therefore  with  the  Father  and 
 *  the  Holy  Ghost  be  all  honor  and  glo= 
 1  ry  world  without  end.  Amen,9 
 
 THE  CONCLUSION. 
 
 The  propriety,  spirituality,  and  multifarious 
 excellency  of  our  church-liturgy  having  been 
 honestly,  though  rudely,  sketched  in  the  preced- 
 ing pages  ;  it  is  hoped  that  every  reader  and 
 hearer  belonging  to  her  communion,  will  survey 
 the  ground  on  which  he  stands,  and  scrutinize  the 
 
SS2 
 
 sincerity,  or  insincerity  of  his  Christian  profes- 
 sion as  in  the  Divine  presence.  Confession  of 
 sins,  penitential  supplications,  praises  and  thanks- 
 givings, are  things  of  a  most  solemn  and  awful 
 nature  ;  and  should  never  be  addressed  to  the 
 throne  of  Omniscience,  but  with  the  guileless 
 mind  of  Nathanael.  Destitute  of  this  essential 
 qualification,  they  harden  instead  of  meliorating 
 the  heart ;  and  excite  the  indignation  of  that  Ho- 
 ly Being,  who  hath  proclaimed  His  requisition  of 
 truth  in  the  inward  parts.  But  if,  in  the  use  of 
 our  devotional  forms,  we  make  it  the  object  of  our 
 strict  attention,  that  the  sentiments  and  sensibil- 
 ities of  our  souls  harmonize  with  all  the  declara- 
 tions of  our  lips  ;  we  shall  know  by  experience 
 the  blessedness  of  Gospel-religion ;  and  shall 
 daily  grow  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our 
 Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Happy  they, 
 who  can  say,  without  any  degree  of  mental  reser- 
 vation, *  That  it  may  please  Thee  to  give  us  true 
 
 <  repentance  ;  to  forgive  us  all  our  sins,  negligen- 
 
 <  ces,  and  ignorances  ;  and  to  endue  us  with  the 
 6  grace  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  to  amend  our  lives 
 
 *  according  to  Thy  holy  word ;  we  beseech  Thee 
 
 *  to  hear  us  good  Lord  !' 
 
Princeton 
 
 Theological  Seminary  Libraries 
 
 1  1012  01234  2962